Sisters in Lust

Citation preview

SCROLL DOWN TO FIND THE LATEST CHAPTER

Copyright © 2002 by Ray Gordon. First published in Great Britain in 2002 by Hodder & Stoughton A division of Hodder Headline PLC A New English Library paperback First published as an E-book in 2004 by Ray Gordon. The rights of Ray Gordon to be identified as the author of Sisters In Lust has been asserted by him in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means without the prior written permission of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. All characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

2

Chapter One

C

hristine sucked the two purple knobs into her wet mouth, running her tongue over the silky penile globes as the men gasped and swayed on their sagging

legs. Thirsty for their salty sperm, she kneaded their heavy balls, ran her slender fingers up and down the solid shafts of their twitching cocks as she breathed in the aphrodisiacal scent of their pubes. The young men let out low moans of pleasure as their spunk jetted from their knob-slits, bathing Christine’s snaking tongue, filling her gobbling mouth.

Sucking hard and repeatedly swallowing the gushing orgasmic milk, Christine drank from their fountainheads, her clitoris stirring as her vaginal juices seeped between the pink wings of her inner lips and dripped onto the carpet. She was desperate for another orgasm, craving crude sex as she took the two throbbing plums to the back of her throat and sank her teeth into the solid shafts. She’d instruct her male slaves to tongue her sex crack once she’d drained their balls. She’d order them to drink from the duct of her drenched pussy and take her to a massive orgasm. Her boyfriend was due round, but there was time enough to have her feminine needs attended, her tight pussy tongue-fucked.

Her pretty mouth overflowing, sperm dribbling down her chin and splattering the erect teats of her firm breasts, she knew that she was ready for another spanking. Her naked buttocks weal-lined from the last gruelling thrashing, she slipped the spent cocks out of her sperm-flooded mouth and licked her full lips. Standing, she eyed the bamboo caning lying on the sofa, and then glanced at the clock. Time was running out, the spanking would have to wait. Ordering the men to kneel before her naked

3

body and tongue her juice-dripping sex crack, she heard a car pull up outside the flat. Gary was early.

He didn’t understand Christine. He’d liked her initially, enjoyed her company, had some good laughs. But he now despised her. Recalling the night that she and Gary had first met, she closed her eyes as her clitoris swelled and pulsated beneath the two sweeping tongues. Gary had been very keen on her. Taking her to a party, he’d proudly introduced her to his friends. But he now wanted to be rid of her. He should have stayed with Juliette, his eighteen-year-old girlfriend. But it was too late to turn the clock back. Christine was here to stay.

Her clitoris exploding in orgasm, her juices of desire streaming from the sheath of her spasming vagina, Christine tossed her head back. She could feel the wet tongues sweeping over her pulsating pleasure spot, bringing out her pleasure as she shook violently in her coming. Her juices of ecstasy gushing from her spasming vaginal duct, flowing down the fingers pistoning her young pussy, she squeezed and twisted the sensitive teats of her pert breasts, adding to her debased pleasure.

The doorbell ringing, she was pleased that she’d not given Gary a key to her flat. He’d have to wait until her lovers had sucked out her orgasm, lapped up the girlcum from her inflamed pussy slit, cleansed her beautiful cunt. The bell ringing again, she gasped as her pleasure heightened, rocking her young body to the very core. Gary should have stayed with Juliette, she again reflected as more fingers drove into the burning duct of her teenage pussy. Recalling the evening three months previously when she and Gary had met, she wondered whether she should have left him alone.

4

He’d been happy with Juliette, but the thought of Christine had fascinated him. It was Gary’s fault. He’d wanted Christine, and had got her. But he’d had no idea what he was getting involved in. That fateful evening was forever etched in his memory. Christine was, indeed, here to say.

Juliette slipped into her red miniskirt and admired her reflection in the fulllength mirror. Tall and slender, she looked good in her stockings and high heels. Her long blonde hair cascading like a curtain of gold silk over the mounds of her young breasts, billowing her white blouse, she licked her succulent lips and grinned. The party was going to be fun. Having spent the last few months studying for her law degree, she was looking forward to going out with Gary. Socialising, drinking, laughing and joking, dancing ... This was going to be a night to remember.

The party was going to be a rave up, according to Gary. It was his friend’s eighteenth birthday, Bob someone or other. Once Gary had mentioned dancing and all night drinking, Juliette hadn’t been bothered whose party it was or what it was in aid of. She just wanted to get out of the flat, escape from her text books and gruelling studying and live it up for a change.

“Well?” she smiled as Gary appeared in the bedroom doorway. “What do you think?” “Nice,” he replied, eyeing her long legs, the deep valley of her cleavage revealed by her partially open blouse. “Very nice. What a transformation.” “It’s about time I got out of jeans and T-shirts,” she sighed. “I feel like a woman again.”

5

“And you look like a woman,” he breathed admiringly. “Hey, I have an idea.” “Oh?” “Why not pretend to be your sister?” “Gary, what are you talking about?” she frowned. “I haven’t got a sister. And if I had, why would I want to pretend ...” “No one will know you at the party, right?” “Alan knows me. And Susie and Graham and ...” “All right, but most of them have never met you. I’ll introduce you as, er ... Christine, your twin sister.” “Why?” she asked, checking her makeup in the mirror. “I mean, what’s the point?” “It’ll be a laugh.” “Can’t we just have a nice evening? Enjoy the party and ...” “Come on, Juliette, you’ve always been game for a laugh.” “I know, but ...” “Where’s that black wig you wore at Christmas?” “This is crazy,” she murmured, taking the wig from the wardrobe. “I’ll never get away with it.” “Of course you will. It’s not unheard of to have a twin. I’ll say that Juliette wasn’t feeling too well. A tummy bug or something. Her twin sister, Christine, has come over from Australia.” “I’ll get mixed up, Gary. I won’t know whether I’m Juliette or Christine. Why Christine, anyway? Is she some girl you had before me?” “No, of course not. Just say that you’re Juliette’s sister, Christine, and ... Hey, you could ask people what they think of you. Juliette, I mean.”

6

“I’m mixed up already,” she groaned, fiddling with the long black wig. “I’ll help you out, don’t worry.” “Knowing you, you’ll spend all your time in the kitchen with the booze.” “No, no. It’ll work, believe me. It’ll be a laugh, Juliette.”

Tying her blonde hair up and donning the wig, Juliette gazed at her reflection in the mirror. She was sure that she’d get muddled up with the two sisters, but thought that it might be fun masquerading as Christine. If the wig fell off, then she’d own up to the hoax and people would think it a great laugh. There’d be no harm done, she decided, putting the finishing touches to the wig. This was, indeed, going to be a night to remember. But, unbeknown to Juliette, she was about to take the first step towards a new and dangerous life.

Leaving the flat, they held hands as they walked the short distance to the party. Gary had wanted to move in with Juliette since they’d first slept together two years previously, but she’d not been sure about settling down. Once she’d got her law degree, got the exams out of the way, things would be different. She’d not wanted Gary living with her, disrupting her studies, trying to get his hands inside her panties while she’d been working. Once the exams were over, then maybe ... There was no rush.

Bob someone or other opened the door and smiled at Juliette. He was fairly good looking but, knowing Gary’s friends, Juliette reckoned that he’d be heavily into football and boozing. Cringing as Gary introduced her as Christine, Juliette shook his hand and followed him into the kitchen. Vodka, gin, whisky, beer and wine by the

7

gallon ... This was what she’d been looking forward to. Music thumping in the lounge as Gary poured her a triple vodka and Coke, she took her drink and left him talking football with Bob. Scanning the sea of faces as she peered through the lounge doorway, she took a deep breath and wandered into the room.

“Juliette?” a pretty girl asked, her brown eyes frowning as she made her way through the crowd. “What have you done to your hair?” “Er ... I’m Christine, Juliette’s twin sister,” she replied sheepishly. “Really?” the girl breathed. “God. Apart from your hair ... You’re obviously identical twins.” “Yes, yes we are. I came with Gary as Juliette isn’t feeling well,” she lied with an ease that worried her. But she was sure that she’d not be able to fool her friend for long. “I didn’t know that Juliette had a sister,” the girl said with a hint of suspicion. “I live in Australia. I’m only here for a few weeks, visiting friends and family.” “Welcome to England,” she smiled. “I’m Susie, a good friend of Juliette’s.” “Yes, I know. I mean, Gary pointed you out to me.”

This wasn’t such a good idea, Juliette knew as Susie’s boyfriend joined them. But it was only fun, she mused as Susie introduced the good-looking young man as Graham, her intended. Juliette knew him well, and again doubted that she could keep up the charade. He was in his mid-twenties with dark swept back hair and a rugged, tanned face. With good looks, a job with prospects and money, he was a worthwhile catch. Susie explained that Christine was Juliette’s twin sister, asking Graham what he

8

thought of the uncanny likeness. This was going to be very confusing, Juliette knew as she shook Graham’s hand.

“It’s incredible,” he smiled as Susie went to the kitchen to refill her glass with gin. “I’ve known Juliette for some time. Apart from your hair, you’re identical. I’ve never met identical twins before.” “There’s a first time for everything,” Juliette said, wondering whether to pull the wig off and own up to the scam. “I’ve come over from Australia to visit my family,” she added, realizing that she was sinking deeper into the hoax. “I haven’t seen my sister for years. Do you get on well with her?” “Not as well as I’d like to,” Graham whispered, his dark eyes reflecting guilt as he glanced at the doorway. “She’s a very attractive girl. And so are you.” “Oh, thank you,” she giggled, beginning to enjoy the game. “What about Gary? I’ve only known him for a day or so. What’s he like?” “Gary’s OK. But I’d rather talk about you. How long are you here for?” “I’m not sure. At least a month.” “So, I have plenty of time to get to know you. Listen, I’m free tomorrow evening. How about going out? I could show you around the town.” “What about Susie?” Juliette asked, herself glancing at the doorway. “She’ll be working. She’s a nurse so ... Are you staying with Juliette?” “Yes, I am. But ...” “I’ll pick you up at, say, eight o’clock?” “What will you say to Susie?” “Nothing. She’d doesn’t have to know, does she?”

9

Juliette couldn’t believe that he was prepared to cheat on the girl he was going to marry. She’d known Graham for quite a time, and had always thought him to be madly in love with Susie. Would Gary cheat? she wondered as Graham eyed the deep valley of her cleavage, her ripe nipples pressing through the tight material of her blouse. Would Gary sneak off behind her back to see another girl? As Susie returned with her drink and kissed Graham’s cheek, Juliette felt sorry for her. If Graham was prepared to cheat on her now, what would he be like when they were married? Making her excuses, she headed for the kitchen to find Gary.

He was in knocking back beer and talking football to Alan, a good friend of his. Juliette knew Alan well, and wondered whether she could fool him. Someone was bound to realize what she was up to, she was sure. An Australian accent would have given credence to her lies, but she didn’t think she could do it. Standing next to Gary, she smiled at Alan, waiting to be introduced as Christine, the sister from the other side of the world. Gary did his bit, played the game by telling Alan that Juliette wasn’t feeling well so he’d brought her twin sister along.

“Incredible,” Alan frowned, staring hard at Juliette. “That seems to be everyone’s comment,” she giggled. “It’s a shame that Juliette isn’t here. We could have stood side by side.” “If it wasn’t for the difference in hair colour, even I’d get confused,” Gary said, winking at Juliette. “Oh, there’s Dave. I’ll leave you two to have a chat. I won’t be long.” “It really is incredible,” Alan repeated, shaking his head as Gary wandered off.

10

“I’m visiting my family,” Juliette said, wondering whether Alan was convinced. “I live in Australia and haven’t seen Juliette for years. What’s she like as a person? I’d be interested to know how she’s turned out.” “Haven’t you seen her yet?” he asked, eyeing her cleavage. “Yes, but she’s ill in bed. I haven’t really had a chance to talk to her. Do you get on with her?” “Yes, I do. Everyone does. She’s a little quiet, but a very nice girl.” “Quiet? I suppose that doesn’t surprise me. I was always the rowdy one. The funny thing was that, I’d do something naughty when we were kids, and Juliette would get the blame. People were always muddling us up. Tell me about her. I mean, is there anything people don’t like about her?” “Not really. She’s just sort of normal, plain. I don’t think Gary’s good enough for her.” “Oh? Why do you say that?” “He’s OK, don’t get me wrong. Anyway, it’s none of my business. If you’re free some time, how about us having a meal out?” “Er ... Yes, that would be nice,” Juliette replied hesitantly. “I can’t say when as I don’t know what’s happening yet. What with Juliette ill in bed ...” “I’ll give you my phone number,” he interrupted her, taking a card from his pocket. “There you go. Ring me any time.” “I will,” she murmured, feeling a little guilty as Gary returned. “Let’s get into some serious drinking,” Gary grinned, popping another can of lager and pouring Juliette a quadruple vodka. “I’m going to mingle, have a chat with a few people.” “He seems happy enough,” Juliette remarked as Gary again left the room.

11

“Yes, he does,” Alan mumbled. “So, tell me about yourself.” “Well, I’m eighteen, live in Australia, I’m studying for ... I work for an insurance company.” “Boyfriends?” “No one special.”

Knocking back her drink as Alan fired one question after another at her, Juliette began to feel slightly drunk. Her head spinning, she decided to get some fresh air and wandered through the backdoor into the garden. Alan followed, as she knew he would, obviously wanting to get to know her better. From what she knew of Alan, he’d want to get to know her intimately, she thought as they walked to the end of the garden. He was single, and very good-looking with an eye for the girls. With two men already having asked her out, she knew that she was going to have to be careful. The last thing she wanted was trouble.

The summer sun warming her back, she realized how good she felt. After months of studying, hard work and no fun ... It was as if she’d left Juliette behind. Posing as Christine, she was able to let herself go, say things that wouldn’t return to haunt her. A new identity, a different character ... Whatever Christine did, Juliette wouldn’t be blamed. Alan would never meet Christine again, so it didn’t matter what she said to him. With that notion in mind, she decided to have some fun.

“You’re a good-looking man,” she giggled, swaying as the alcohol took effect. “And you’re a very attractive girl,” he returned, pulling her close to him and gazing into her wide eyes. “Are they stockings you’re wearing, or tights?”

12

“Don’t be naughty,” she grinned. “I like being naughty. Especially with someone like you.” Slipping his hand up the back of her miniskirt, he clutched the firm globe of her buttock. “Do you like being naughty?” he asked, kneading the fleshy orb of her pert bottom. “Alan, no ...” she stammered as his fingers slipped beneath her buttocks and pressed into the warm swell of her vaginal lips. “You don’t like being naughty?” he chuckled, massaging her sex lips through the tight material of her panties. “They are stocking,” he grinned, groping between her thighs. “Hold-ups. I like hold-up stockings.” Alan, I ...”

Slipping his fingers beneath the crotch of her panties, he caressed her fleshy pussy lips, exploring the moist valley of her vagina as she closed her eyes and breathed heavily in her soaring arousal. This was wrong, she knew as he slipped a finger into the drenched sheath of her vagina. But the alcohol, the excitement of the scam ... It had been Gary’s idea, she tried to console herself as her clitoris swelled and her juices of desire flowed. She could hear the party, the chinking of glasses, music and laughter. Gary was in the house, no doubt talking about football and downing beer while his girlfriend was in the garden with a man’s finger massaging the inner flesh of her vaginal canal. This was wrong, but ... but it was Gary’s fault.

“No,” she breathed as Alan slipped his free hand up the front of her miniskirt and tugged her panties down. Her vulval flesh free of the restricting material of her panties, she felt her stomach somersault as he ran his fingertip up and down her wetting vaginal slit. Her clitoris swelling, emerging from beneath its protective hood,

13

she became weak in her arousal as he massaged her pleasure spot. She was going to come, she knew as he pistoned her tightening vagina, expertly massaged the ripening nubble of her solid clitoris.

Her legs turning to jelly, she knew that she couldn’t help herself as ripples of sex rolled through her trembling body. This was wrong, she repeatedly reminded herself. Wrong, but beautiful. Her heart racing, she clung to Alan as the birth of her orgasm stirred deep within her rhythmically contracting womb. Her legs parted, her panties stretched between her stockinged thighs, she gasped as her juices of lust trickled from the entrance to her love sheath. Unfamiliar words echoed around her tormented mind. Betrayal, cheating whore, lying little tart ... Adultery? She wasn’t living with Gary, let alone married to him. But she felt adulterous in her wanton act of infidelity.

“God,” she breathed as her orgasm erupted within the pulsating nubble of her solid clitoris. Her legs sagging, she gasped for breath, letting out whimpers of pleasure as shockwaves of pure sexual bliss rolled through her shaking body. Alan discreetly pulled out his erect penis as she clung to him, riding the crest of her shuddering orgasm. Unaware of his veined shaft, his bulbous glans hovering close to the gaping entrance of her drenched vagina, she shuddered in the grip of her orgasm. She felt something slip between the wings of her engorged inner lips as Alan massaged her palpitating clitoris. Thinking that it was his fingers, she moaned softly as the plum of his cock pressed between the dripping lips of her vagina , trying to gain access to her drenched shaft of lust.

14

“No,” she gasped as his huge cock shaft slipped into her tightening duct. “Please, Alan ...” “Yes,” he sighed, his solid penis driving deep into her burning sex duct, his swollen knob pressing against the soft hardness of her creamy-wet cervix.

Her inner lips hugging the broad root of his massive organ, she tried to push him away as he grabbed her hips and rocked her back and forth like a rag doll. His cock sliding in and out of her tightening pussy, squelching her copious juices of lust, he moaned deeply and closed his eyes as his ecstasy heightened. Again trying to push him away, to break the illicit union, she dreaded the thought of his sperm pumping deep into her vaginal cavern. Gary would notice, she’d not be able to face him, the evidence of her infidelity would stream down her stockings and ...

“You’re beautiful,” Alan gasped, his spunk jetting from his throbbing knob, splattering her cervix, lubricating the forbidden coupling. Again and again he thrust his swollen glans deep into her sex duct, draining his swinging balls, filling her with his orgasmic cream as she shuddered in her coming. She could hear voices in the distance, someone calling. Was it Gary? Again, she tried to push Alan away, but he clung to her hips, repeatedly yanking her trembling towards him as he fucked her and filled her love sheath with his spunk. His balls finally drained, he stilled his huge cock shaft within the tight sheath of her inflamed vagina, his purple knob absorbing the fiery heat of her spasming pussy.

“Please,” she breathed, finally managing to push him away. His cunny-wet cock slipping out of her spermed vagina, she brushed her long black hair away from

15

her flushed face. “For God’s sake,” she sighed, tugging her panties up as he zipped his trousers. “Didn’t you enjoy it?” he asked, his tanned face beaming satisfaction. “Yes, no, I ...” “Ah, here comes Gary,” he said, peering over her shoulder. “What are you two up to?” Gary asked, standing by Juliette’s side. “Just getting some fresh air,” she smiled, aware of sperm and girl-cum filling the crotch of her tight panties. “How’s the party going?” “Pretty good. Are you coming in?” “Yes, yes in a minute.” “Lovely garden,” Alan commented. “Christine was just saying that she misses gardens like this. Living in Australia, I suppose there’s nothing but dust and dirt.” “Are you all right?” Gary asked, gazing at Juliette’s flushed face. “I’m rather hot,” she replied. “It’s surprising how hot the evening sun is.” “I would have thought that you’d be used to the heat,” Alan said. “It’s different,” she returned. “It’s humid here. Shall we go back into the house?” “Back to the kitchen for another beer,” Gary laughed, leading the way.

Consumed by guilt, Juliette followed Gary across the lawn with Alan trailing behind her. It was no good trying to convince herself that she was innocent and Christine guilty, she knew as they reached the backdoor. She’d had sex in the garden with another man, and there was no way she could ever forget that. Infidelity, adultery, cheating, lying ... Deciding not to play the role of Christine again, she followed Gary into the kitchen and downed a very large vodka and Coke. Alan

16

hovered for a while, probably hoping to get her alone, to arrange a meeting, to plan another sexual union. But Juliette vowed that he’d never see Christine again. The game was too dangerous.

Pouring another drink, Juliette escaped into the hall and stood by the front door. Her mind riddled with guilt as sperm oozed from the hot sheath of her pussy, soaking into her tight panties, she hung her head. But, mingled with her guilt, she felt a great sense of satisfaction. Although she tried to deny it, she’d experienced one of the best orgasms ever. The danger, the scam, the alcohol, the passion ... All had combined to heighten her illicit pleasure. Gary would never discover the awful truth, she reflected. It was her secret, Christine’s secret. She’d be able to face Alan as Juliette, and feel no sense of shame. Perhaps the adulterous act hadn’t been so terrible after all, she consoled herself as Alan wandered though the hall and joined her.

“You all right?” he asked, flashing her a knowing smile. “I’m fine,” she replied. “I might not stay much longer. I want to get back to see how Juliette is.” Again, she was surprised how easily her lies tumbled from her lips. “Tomorrow,” he began. “We’ll meet, OK?” “I don’t know, Alan. I’ll have to see how Juliette is, see what plans she has.” “You’ll at least ring me?” “Yes, yes I’ll ring you.” “You’re beautiful,” he whispered, stroking her cheek with the back of his hand. “You’re special.”

17

“You’re just saying that,” she said, her stomach somersaulting as she forced a smile. “No, I mean it. What we did was ... It was special to me, Christine.” “I’d rather you didn’t say anything to Gary,” she whispered. “I know it’s nothing to do with him, but ...” “Of course I won’t. You really are beautiful, Christine.” “We’d better mix, join in with the party.” “All right, but promise that you’ll ring me.” “I ... I promise.”

As he wandered into the lounge, she sighed. She wanted to meet him, feel the solid shaft of his penis deep within the hugging sheath of her pussy, his sperm bathing her cervix. But ... Noticing Gary laughing in the kitchen, a beer in his hand, she shook her head. Did she really love him? she wondered, sipping her vodka. She’d never doubted her feelings for him before, but now ... now she didn’t know what she felt, what she thought, what she wanted.

“Hi,” Susie smiled, staggering along the hall. “I think I’ve had too much to drink.” “So have I,” Juliette said, her head spinning. “Still, it’s only once in a while.” “Met any decent men, yet?” the girl asked impishly. “Men?” Juliette frowned as a pang of guilt stabbed her. “Er ... No, no.” “I’ve seen one I fancy the pants off,” Susie giggled, knocking back what appeared to be neat gin. “But, you’re with ...”

18

“Christine, this is a party,” the girl slurred. “And I intend to have a good time.” “Oh, right.” “You’re just like your sister. I was hoping you’d be a little more fun loving.” “I am fun loving,” Juliette grinned. “In fact, I’ve just had it in the garden.” “Really? Wow, that is cool. Who was the guy?” “Now that would be telling.” “I’ll take that back. You’re nothing like your sister. I like you, Christine. Juliette’s OK, but you’re really cool. I remember the time when Juliette and Gary came to my place for drinks. We all got pretty sloshed and ... Well, Gary and I mucked about.” “Mucked about?” Juliette frowned. “I tossed him off in the kitchen. He’d gone to get a drink and I followed him. Juliette was in the lounge, sitting quietly on the sofa, so yanked his cock out and wanked him off.” “That’s cool,” Juliette murmured abstractedly, her fists clenched, her heart banging hard against her chest. “Have you ... Have you done anything else with Gary?” she asked, thinking the worst. “No, no. I’d like to have done, but it was just a one-off.” “Oh, right. I’m going to get another drink.”

Leaving the girl swaying by the front door, Juliette made her way to the kitchen to find Gary downing yet another beer. She remembered the evening they’d been to Susie’s for drinks, the laughter coming from the kitchen as she’d waited in the lounge. She’d had no idea that her friend was tossing Gary off, bringing out his spunk.

19

Had the white liquid splattered all over the floor? Her anger rising, she stared hard at Gary as he grinned at her. He was a bastard, a two-timing, cheating bastard. But she was no better, she knew. Allowing Alan to fuck her in the garden ... But that had been Christine, hadn’t it? Juliette was at home, curled up in her bed.

“Having a good time?” Gary asked. “Yes, I am,” she replied, forcing a smile as she pictured Susie wanking his solid cock. She wanted to tell him that she knew he’d been wanked off. “It’s a laugh, pretending to be someone else.” “You fooled Alan, no problem,” he chortled. “Oh, yes,” she grinned wickedly. “I fooled Alan, all right. And Susie and Graham.” “I told you it would work,” he whispered. “I’ve heard that Mike’s coming later. You’ll have to try him out.” “Try him out?” she murmured huskily. “Yes, I might just do that. I might just try Mike out.”

Wandering into the lounge, Juliette’s despondency lifted. Susie had wanked Gary off and brought out his spunk. So what? she mused, eyeing Graham standing alone in the corner of the room. Christine could easily wank any man to orgasm, any man she desired. The feel of another man’s sperm soaking her tight panties excited her as she joined Graham in the corner. Deciding to play her games, she discreetly released a button of her blouse, revealing a little more of the deep valley of her cleavage, the rounded mounds of her teenage breasts.

20

“Enjoying the party?” Graham asked, his eyes transfixed on her young breasts. “It’s OK,” Juliette replied. “I suppose I’m used to a little more life than this.” “What do you mean?” “Well, people having fun rather than standing around talking. In Australia, we have all-night parties. I suppose they’re orgies.” “You go to orgies?” he breathed disbelievingly. “The guys wear shorts and the girls bikinis so ... After a few drinks, the parties usually turn into orgies. It’s great.” “Everyone ends up naked?” “Naked and screwing,” she giggled. “There’s a party going on somewhere or other most weekends.” “I wish I lived in Australia,” he chuckled. “From what you’ve said, this is a vicar’s tea party in comparison.” “It doesn’t have to be that way,” she murmured huskily, immediately wishing she hadn’t. “What ... Are you saying that ...” “I just got laid in the garden,” she grinned. “In the garden?” he echoed, his eyes wide as he looked about the room. There was no sign of Susie. “I don’t suppose you’d ...” “I’ll meet you at the end of the garden in five minutes, OK?” “Yes. Er, right ...” he stammered disbelievingly. “I’ll be there.”

Wandering through the crowd, Juliette had a change of mind. She realized that she was trying to retaliate against Gary’s infidelity by playing the same game. Two wrongs didn’t make a right, she reflected as she walked into the hall. But she was

21

torn. On one hand, Juliette was innocent and faithful. On the other, Christine was funloving and promiscuous. Was this some kind of alto ego? she wondered, passing Gary in the kitchen as she went into the garden. He was too busy drinking and talking about football to notice her. Perhaps this was her darker side emerging from the murky depths of her subconscious.

Standing at the end of the garden, she gazed at a blackbird perched on the fence. Freedom, she mused, again aware of sperm seeping between her sticky vaginal lips. Although she lived alone, she wasn’t free. To an extent, Gary ruled her life. She never went anywhere without him and he usually decided where and when they were going. Until that evening, she’d remained faithful to him, not even looking at other men let alone sleep with them. Was monogamy natural at her age? she pondered. Shouldn’t she be enjoying a string of relationships, playing the field before settling down?

But she was playing the field, she reflected. At least, Christine was. Wondering whether she could lead two vastly different lives, she sat on the grass and watched the orange sun sinking below the rooftops. “Juliette and Christine,” she murmured thoughtfully. “Why not?” Juliette would remain faithful to Gary. She wouldn’t change her ways. She’d study, carry on in her quiet and reserved manner. Christine was a free spirit. She knew no bounds, there were no restrictions, no chains ...

“Hi,” Graham grinned as he approached. “Hi,” Juliette smiled. Christine smiled. “Join me on the grass.”

22

“It’s getting dark,” he said, sitting beside her. “No one will see us,” she murmured, reclining and spreading her legs. “Well, what are you waiting for?”

As Graham ran his fingers up her stockinged thighs to the soft swell of her drenched panties, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Fighting an inner battle between Juliette and Christine, she tried to convince herself that Christine was nothing to do with her. Whatever the girl did, it wasn’t Juliette’s business. In her mind, the two girls were not only real, but completely separate from each other. Graham’s fingers delving beneath the tight material of her wet panties, she arched her back and parted her legs further. Christine was a tart, a whore. Juliette was at home in bed. Innocent.

As Graham pulled her panties down, she raised her knees, allowing him to slip the garment over her feet. Spreading her legs again, the crack of her spermed vagina gaping, she watched him haul his erect penis out of his trousers and kneel between her thighs. If Susie had wanked Gary off, then Christine would fuck Graham, Juliette thought as the man’s swollen knob slipped between the unfurling wings of her inner lips. Christine could fuck whoever she liked. Graham’s knob gliding along her creamy sex sheath and coming to rest against her ripe cervix, she grinned. An eye for an eye. All’s fair in love and lust.

“Ah, yes,” she breathed as Graham’s penile shaft twitched and swelled, stretching the tight sheath of her teenage cunt wide open. She could feel her vaginal muscles spasming, gripping the veined shaft of his erect cock, her inner lips tautly

23

hugging the root of his massive organ. Her clitoris pulsating, her juices of adultery flowing, she raised her hips to meet his thrusts as he began his fucking motions. Two men in one evening, she reflected, her stomach rising and falling as his cock inflated and deflated her juice and sperm-drenched cunt. Two men fucking her while her boyfriend was only yards away at the party? Christine was a whore.

“You’re a tight bitch,” Graham breathed, gazing into her blue eyes. “I’ve wanted to fuck Juliette ever since I first met her.” “And now you’re fucking her twin sister,” Juliette giggled, her womb rhythmically contracting, her orgasm approaching. “I’ll bet Gary would like to fuck you.” “I’m sure he would,” she replied pensively. “But let’s not talk about Gary and Juliette.”

Quickening his vaginal pistoning, his heavy balls slapping the pert orbs of her naked buttocks, Graham closed his eyes. Reckoning that he was thinking about Juliette, imagining fucking her, Juliette grinned. The game was exciting, dangerous ... Christine would definitely materialise again, Juliette knew as her solid clitoris pulsated against the wet shaft of Graham’s thrusting cock. The wig would come out of the wardrobe and Christine would materialise whenever Juliette became bored, whenever she needed crude sex. As far as Juliette could see there was only one problem. If Graham or Alan told Gary that they’d fucked Christine ... But Juliette would deny it. She’d tell Gary that the men were obviously boasting, lying to boost their egos. Nothing could go wrong, she was sure.

24

“I can feel your spunk,” Juliette gasped as Graham’s veined shaft swelled, his throbbing knob battering her ripe cervix as his sperm pumped deep into her cunt. “Harder, fuck me harder.” Her crude words adding to her debased pleasure, her rhythmically contracting pussy overflowing, the blend of spunk and girl-cum splattered her stockinged thighs. The soft grass cushioning her naked buttocks, her legs spread wide, her young body jolted with the penile shafting as Graham drained his swinging balls.

Finally done, he collapsed on top of her, gasping, panting in the aftermath of his orgasm. Juliette felt as if she was swimming as the effect of the alcohol heightened. Her body shuddering as he withdrew his deflating penis, she lay on the ground with sperm trickling from the gaping entrance to her teenage cunt. Sated, breathing deeply, she watched him climb to his feet and pull his zip up. Another conquest, she mused in her wickedness, wondering how many men Christine would seduce.

Graham disappeared into the house as someone called him, leaving Juliette to tug her wet panties up her long legs and compose herself. Adjusting her miniskirt, she wandered slowly towards the house. Her thoughts were again torn between Juliette and Christine. Was this right? she thought apprehensively. She’d been looking forward to the party, but ... It was Gary’s fault, she decided as she walked around the side of the house to the front garden. He’d be drunk by now, slurring his words and talking football. Walking home, Juliette decided to put the wig in the wardrobe and leave it there. Christine had been fun, but she had to go.

25

Chapter Two

G

ary filled the kettle and turned to Juliette. “What were you doing down the garden with Graham?” he whined. “Someone said that you were down there

for ages.” “I was talking to him,” Juliette replied, wishing she’d not allowed Gary to spend the night at her flat. “I wanted some fresh air and ...” “And you were down the garden with Alan. What was going on? Were they chatting you up?” “Yes, as it happens,” she smiled, pulling her dressing gown tighter around her waist. “I’m not surprised that they chatted me up. After all, they thought that I was Christine, a single girl from Australia visiting friends and family. Juliette’s sister has nothing to do with you, so they chatted me up, asked me out.” “You should have stayed with me, not gone wandering off with other men,” he complained. “I didn’t go wandering off with other men, Gary. It was your idea that I pretend to be Christine. I didn’t want to do it, if you remember? Don’t try to turn the thing round and make out that it was my fault that I was chatted up. Anyway, nothing happened, no harm was done.” “I don’t like it. You were supposed to be at the party with me.” “What, getting pissed and talking about football all night? I wouldn’t have gone if I’d thought that’s how I’d be spending the evening. What did you expect? You take me to a party and tell everyone that I’m Juliette’s sister, and then leave me alone. Obviously, men are going to take an interest in a single girl who’s alone at a party. Anyway, you’d better get to work.”

26

“I’m just going. Why did you go home without telling me? I was looking everywhere for you.” “Because men were after me and it was becoming difficult. Apart from that, you were pissed out of your head and I was tired.” “There’s your coffee,” he murmured irritably, placing the cup on the table. “I’ll see you this evening.”

Sighing as he grabbed his jacket and left the flat, Juliette gazed out of the kitchen window. Feeling guilty, she wondered where her relationship with Gary was going. She’d been loyal, faithful ... Everything had changed, although Gary didn’t know it. The party had been fun, she reflected. Posing as Christine had been a laugh, an exciting experience. Again wondering what Gary had expected by introducing her as Juliette’s sister, she recalled Alan and Graham slipping their swollen knobs deep inside her tight vagina. No harm was done, she tried to convince herself, picturing their hard cocks, their sperm jetting from their throbbing knobs. It had been fun, that was all. Grabbing the ringing phone, she cringed as she heard Alan’s deep voice.

“How did the party go?” she asked, deciding that she’d better be Juliette. “It was great, I really enjoyed it. Are you feeling any better now? “My stomach’s still playing up, but I’m all right.” “You missed a brilliant party. Still, there’ll be others. Christine had a good time.” “Yes, she told me all about it.” “Did she mention me?” “She said that she’d met you, that was all.”

27

“Oh, right. Is she there?” “No, she’s gone out,” Juliette replied, biting her lip. “Do you know when she’ll be back?” “She’s ... she’s gone to London for the day. I don’t suppose she’ll be back until this evening.” “You sound just like Christine,” he said. “It’s uncanny.” “We are twin sisters, Alan,” she laughed. “It’s amazing. When I met Christine last night, I couldn’t believe the likeness.” “People often mixed us up when we were kids. That’s why she dyed her hair, to avoid problems.” “I’m looking forwards to seeing you standing side by side. I’d better get on with some work. I’ll ring this evening. Tell Christine, will you?” “Yes, I will.”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette shook her head. This was going to get out of hand, she knew as she sipped her coffee. Having screwed two men, it was out of hand, she mused, wandering into the bedroom and gazing at the black wig draped across the dressing table. Pulling the wig over her head, she brushed the tendrils of black hair away from her pretty face and looked in the mirror. It had been fun pretending to be Christine, but ... Again, she was torn. Two separate lives? she wondered. Was it possible?

But the game was dangerous. Not only had she had sex with two men, but she’d leaned of Gary’s infidelity. Recalling Susie saying that she’d wanked Gary off,

28

Juliette felt anger stirring in the pit of her stomach. Susie was supposed to have been a good friend. And as for Gary ... What else would she learn while acting the role of Christine? Perhaps some things were best left in the dark. The doorbell ringing, she wandered through the hall. She didn’t want any visitors, but thought it best to answer the door. Gary might have come back or ...

“Hi, Christine,” Graham grinned as Juliette opened the door. “Oh, er ...” she stammered, realizing that she was wearing the wig. “You’re an early bird.” “I thought I’d call round for coffee,” he smiled, stepping into the hall. “Is Juliette home?” “Er ... She’s gone down to the shops. I’m about to go out so ...” “In your dressing gown?” he chuckled. “No, I was about to ...” “The party was great, don’t you think?” “Yes, yes it was. Graham, I look a mess. I think you better go and ...” “A mess? You look wonderful. I’ll bet you’re naked beneath that dressing gown.” “This is Juliette’s flat, Graham. She’ll be back soon and I don’t think she’ll be too pleased to find you here with me dressed like this.” “You’re probably right. Juliette never was any fun. How about you and me ...” “Graham, I can’t see you again,” she interrupted him firmly. She had to put a stop to the game. “What? Why not? I mean ...”

29

“What we did ... I shouldn’t have done it. It was a mistake going to the party, let alone ...” “What’s happened, Christine? Last night you were all over me. And you said that someone else had taken you into the garden and ... What’s happened?” “I’m going back to Australia.” “When?” “I’m not staying after all. I have to get back.” “We were good, Christine. I’m only sorry that ...” “No, I’m sorry. I’d like to stay but I have to get back to Australia.” “I’ll see you around, then. Actually, I probably won’t.”

As he left the flat, Juliette hung her head and sighed. She’d wanted him, she’d wanted Alan, but ... The game was too dangerous, and would inevitably end in tears. To play the role of a nonexistent girl and fool around with people’s lives was wrong. But she couldn’t deny the freedom she’d found while posing as Christine. Able to say what she liked to people, to behave how she liked ... Pulling the wig off, she took a shower and prepared to go out. Christine was like a magnet, attracting her, pulling her. As she was about to leave her flat, she went into the bedroom and grabbed the wig.

“Just one more time,” she breathed, sitting at her dressing table and donning the wig. She didn’t know where she was going, who she was going to meet, but decided to go out as Christine. It was as if she couldn’t help herself. Christine was becoming real to her, she was becoming a person in her own right. Juliette realized

30

that Christine was also becoming an obsession. The lies about Australia, coming to England to visit friends and family ... She almost believed her tales, her own lies.

Again recalling the party, the men slipping their huge cocks deep into her wet pussy, she felt her clitoris stir. She’d enjoyed the sex, the feel of sperm filling her tight pussy, her clitoris exploding in orgasm. Her guilt faded as she looked upon Juliette and Christine as two different people. They were worlds apart, identical in looks but completely different characters. About to leave her flat, she frowned as the doorbell rang. Perhaps Gary had come back, she mused, walking through the hall. If he saw her wearing the wig, her miniskirt ...

“Oh, Alan,” she breathed surprisedly as she opened the door. “Christine ... Juliette said that you’d gone to London.” “I came back,” she replied hesitantly. “I got to the station and changed my mind.” “I’m pleased you did. Actually, I came to see Juliette. May I come in?” “Yes, yes of course,” she said, leading Alan into the lounge. “Juliette’s out. She’s feeling a lot better now and decided to go out for a walk. Would you like some coffee?” “No, no,” he murmured, sitting on the sofa. “I’m pleased that you’re here. I was passing and thought I’d cheer Juliette up. I didn’t expect to ... Christine, last night was amazing.” “Yes, it was,” she smiled, sitting beside him. “I thought we might go out this evening. There’s a little restaurant I know ...” “Gary will be coming round so ...”

31

“So what?” he frowned. “Well, er ... Juliette has made plans for this evening. I think we’re going out.” “Great. We’ll make it a foursome. Juliette and Gary, and you and me.” “No, no I can’t. Alan, I ...” “What is it? What’s the matter?” “Nothing, I’m fine. If we go out, I’d rather it was just the two of us.” “Sounds good to me,” he whispered, running his fingers up her inner thigh. “When’s Juliette coming back?” “Not for a while,” she replied, her clitoris swelling as his fingers slipped beneath her miniskirt. “Alan, I don’t think we should do this.” “Why not?” he asked, massaging the swell of her tight panties.

Reclining, she parted her thighs, allowing him to pull the thin strip of material covering her sex lips to one side. Caressing her fleshy love lips, running his fingers up and down her wetting sex crack, he leaned over and kissed her. She was putty in his hands, she knew as he slipped a finger deep into the sheath of her tightening pussy. Feeling guilty as a second finger drove into her hot duct, Juliette closed her eyes and tried not to think about Gary. Again, she did her best to convince herself that this had nothing to do with her. It was Christine. Christine was allowing Alan to massage the inner flesh of her young pussy. Juliette was innocent.

Unbuttoning her blouse, Alan eased her firm breasts out of her bra and sucked the sensitive teat of her elongated nipple into his hot mouth. Juliette breathed deeply, her young body writhing as her pleasure built within her contracting womb. Alan knew exactly what to do, she reflected, her juices of desire flowing over his hand as

32

he massaged her sex duct. His tongue snaking around her erect nipple, he slipped his fingers out of her juice-flooded pussy and tugged her panties down. Juliette raised her legs, pulling the wet garment over her feet as he massaged her vulval flesh, kneaded her full love lips. She couldn’t help herself, giving in to his intimate attention and parting her legs wide.

“You’re beautiful,” he breathed, slipping off the sofa and settling between her feet. She could feel his hot breath on her mons, the fleshy hillocks of her pussy lips. Closing her eyes, she sighed as his tongue ran up her yawning valley, teasing her inner lips, tasting her lubricious girl juice. His tongue entering the hot sheath of her tightening pussy, he expertly licked her inner flesh, teasing her urethral opening, inducing her girl-milk to flow in torrents from her inner nectaries. Juliette parted her thighs wider, her pussy gaping, the intricate inner folds of her sex valley fully exposed.

Gary had licked her there, sucked out her juices of arousal, but wasn’t keen on oral sex. Alan’s expert tonguing far outweighed Gary’s few attempts to pleasure her. His tongue exploring her G-spot, he moved up to her clitoris, sucking the sensitive nodule into his wet mouth as he drove three fingers deep into her contracting sex duct. She gasped, her head lolling from side to side as the birth of her orgasm stirred deep within her young womb. Although this was wrong, she now knew that she couldn’t let Christine go. The incredible sex, the excitement ... Christine was a tart, and she was here to stay.

33

Again thinking about Gary as Alan worked expertly on her ripening clitoris, Juliette wished that she’d invented Christine without his knowledge. Would he have fallen for the scam? she wondered. Would he have tried to fuck Christine? More than likely, she concluded. Pondering on the good-looking man in the flat above hers, she thought about conning him, playing her game of deception and seducing him. But, again, the possibility of Gary discovering that Christine had been fucked was very real. He’d bumped into the man upstairs and started chatting ... No, it wasn’t worth the risk.

“Do you like my cunt?” she asked as Alan moved down her sex valley, neglecting her solid clitoris and lapping up her flowing juices of lust. “Very much,” he breathed, his tongue snaking over the wet flesh surrounding her vaginal entrance. “You’d like to lick Juliette’s cunt, wouldn’t you?” she giggled, her crude words heightening her arousal. “No, it’s you I want, Christine.” “Tell me what you’d like to do to me.” “Come up your bum,” he replied, much to her surprise. “My bum?” she echoed, wondering at the crude act. “Have you never had your bum screwed?” “Er ... Yes, of course I have,” she lied. “But I don’t think ...” “Allow me,” he grinned, unzipping his trousers.

His bulbous glans running up and down the sex-dripping crack of her pussy, he ordered her to place her feet on the sofa, either side of her shapely hips.

34

Complying, she wasn’t sure whether she wanted to experience anal sex. But, if she was going to play the role of Christine, then she’d have to act like a tart. As Alan slipped his cunny-juiced glans between her firm buttocks, his knob pressing hard against her closed anal inlet, she decided to stop him.

“Fuck me first,” she breathed, tensing her buttocks to prevent him entering her rectal sheath. “I want to feel your spunk filling my tight cunt.” “All right,” he smiled, slipping his swollen knob between her splayed pussy lips. “How’s that?” he asked, his rock-hard shaft driving deep into her trembling body. “Ah, yes,” she sighed. “That’s what I want.”

Listening to the squishing sound of her vaginal juices as Alan’s cock drove in and out of her contracting cunt, she again thought about her relationship with Gary. They’d always got on together, but their sex life left a lot to be desired. Gary would enter her, make his penile thrusts and fill her with his spunk, but ... As she was discovering, there was far more to sex than your partner draining his balls. Perhaps it wasn’t all his fault, she reflected. She’d never been into oral sex, sucking his knob and swallowing his sperm. Gary had often suggested that she suck him, drink his sperm. She’d tried it once, taking him into her mouth and rolling her tongue over his purple glans. When his sperm had gushed, she’d backed away, unable to bring herself to taste his orgasmic liquid let alone swallow it. Perhaps Christine should suck the sperm out of Alan’s knob? she pondered. Juliette hadn’t like it, but Christine would undoubtedly revel in the crude act.

35

“I want to suck your cock,” she breathed in her sexual delirium. Slipping his cunny-dripping penis out of her drenched vagina, he stood before her and offered his well-juiced glans to her pretty mouth as she sat upright. Licking her own juices from his ballooning plum, she was surprised by the pleasant taste. She’d slipped her finger into her pussy before, but had never tasted her girl-cum. She was also surprised by the sheer girth of Alan’s erect organ. Gary wasn’t small, but he was nowhere as big as Alan.

Her vaginal juices waking her tastebuds, she decided to take the plunge and sucked his cock into her hot mouth. Unsure about swallowing his sperm, she decided to slip his penis out of her mouth and wank him just before he came. He’d shoot his male cream over her face, and he’d believe her to be Christine the slut without the need for her to swallow his spunk. Breathing in the heady scent of his black pubes, she closed her eyes, delighting in her wanton act of infidelity.

“You’re good,” he whispered, rocking his hips, gently fucking her wet mouth. Juliette knew that she was good. Playing the role of a tart was easy, especially as she was deriving great pleasure from sucking Alan’s swollen knob. Wondering why she’d never been into oral sex with Gary, she thought that she might taste a drop of Alan’s sperm. She’d slip his cock out of her mouth but, out of curiosity, would taste a drop.

“I love your cock,” she grinned, her blue eyes looking up at him as she licked the silky-smooth surface of his glistening knob. “Come in my mouth. I want to swallow your sperm.” The inevitable gushing of spunk was near, she knew as he trembled and breathed deeply in his ecstasy. Christine would gulp down his spunk,

36

but ... Sure that she couldn’t drink from his cock head, she sucked hard on his purple glans and rolled her tongue around the rim of his helmet.

Alan’s sperm gushed from his knob with no warning, bathing her tongue filling her cheeks as she gobbled and licked his throbbing glans. She found the taste far from unpleasant as she

swallowed his creaming offering. The white liquid

dribbling down her chin, she wanked his twitching shaft, sucked and licked his spongy knob, bringing out his spunk as he towered above her gasping his coming. Again and again she swallowed hard, drinking from his engorged glans, delighting in her wanton act of crudity.

Christine had arrived on the scene with a vengeance. Juliette knew that the nonexistent girl was encroaching on her life, beginning to take over. But she was also bringing excitement and immense satisfaction. Never before had Juliette dreamed of sucking another man’s swollen knob, swallowing his gushing sperm, taking another man’s solid penis deep into the tight sheath of her hot vagina. As Alan’s balls drained, his flow of orgasmic milk stemming, Juliette knew that this was cold and loveless sex. She felt nothing for the man. All she wanted from his was his cock. And all he wanted from her was her tight pussy, her hot wet mouth.

“That’s it,” he breathed shakily, withdrawing his saliva-glistening penis from her sperm-flooded mouth. “You’re good, Christine,” he grinned. “I know I am,” she returned smugly, licking her glossed lips. “I’ll have to call round again when Juliette’s out,” he said, zipping his trousers. “It’s a shame you have to go back to Australia.”

37

“That’s a long way off,” she said, rising to her feet and brushing the black tendrils of hair away from her flushed face. “You’re welcome to call anytime, as long as Juliette isn’t here,” she added, grabbing her pussy-wet panties from the floor. “I’ll ring first.” “This time of the morning is best. Now that Juliette’s finished her studying, she goes out in the mornings.” “I know this may sound daft, but ...” he began, brushing his dark hair back with his fingers. “I think I’ve fallen in love with you, Christine.” “Oh, er ... We’ve only just met,” she said softly. “I know, but we’re so good together. I feel as if I’ve known you for years.” “I know what you mean. Let’s see how we get on, shall we? You’d better go. Juliette will be back soon.” “OK, I’ll ring you,” he said, walking into the hall “Yes, you do that.”

Seeing him out, Juliette closed the front door and wandered into the kitchen. Love? she pondered. That was all she needed. Tossing her wet panties into the washing machine, she filled the kettle and made a cup of coffee. Although playing the role of Christine had been exciting and brought her immense sexual pleasure, she wished that she’d never agreed to Gary’s hoax. Sitting at the table with girl-cum oozing between her fleshy pussy lips, the taste of fresh sperm lingering on her tongue, she sipped her coffee. Gary had been a fool, she reflected. He’d obviously not realized that Christine would be chatted up at the party. There again, neither had Juliette.

38

Parting her slender thighs and slipping her hand up her miniskirt, Juliette ran her fingertip up and down the valley of her drenched pussy. She’d never felt so alive sexually. Making love with Gary once or twice a week and rarely achieving orgasm, she now craved sexual gratification. Again, she realized that, all the time she could keep Christine and Juliette apart, she could keep her relationship with Gary and enjoy a full and varied sex life with as many men as she wished. Her thoughts turning to Graham as she slipped her finger deep into the hot duct of her young pussy, she wondered why she’d turned him away. He’d wanted sex, and so had she. Retrieving her finger, she lapped up her vaginal cream and rang Graham.

“It’s Juliette,” she said as he answered. “Christine told me that you’d been round.” “Yes, that’s right,” he replied somewhat dolefully. “She made it quite clear that she didn’t want me to stay.” “She’s feeling somewhat guilty now, Graham. She didn’t mean to be rude.” “She’s going back to Australia, then?” “No, no. She’s a little mixed up at the moment. She arrived to find me ill in bed. Gary took her to the party and neglected her ... She’ll be staying for a month or so. How’s Susie?” “She’s fine. She’s on the night shift so she sleeps during the day. I don’t get to see a great deal of her.” “You’ll have to come round one evening.” “Yes, I’d like that.” “Hang on, Graham. Christine’s here. She wants to speak to you. I have to go out but I’ll be in touch, OK?”

39

“OK, Juliette. Take care.” “Hi, Graham,” Juliette whispered. “Hi, Christine. I’m sorry about earlier.” “No, no. It was my fault. I was feeling grumpy and ... Well, I’m all right now. Juliette’s going out so, if you’d like to come round?” “OK, if you’re sure.” “I’m sure.” “In that case, I’ll be with you soon.”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette grinned. The game was so easy to play, she reflected, her clitoris swelling as she imagined taking Graham’s purple knob into her hot mouth and drinking his sperm. She again realized that Christine was winning. Did there have to be a winner? Would there be a loser? she wondered as she paced the kitchen floor. Walking into the hall and checking her wig in the mirror, she rolled the waistband of her miniskirt over, the hem rising, almost displaying the fleshy swell of her love lips rising either side of her wet sex crack. Graham was in for a surprise, she thought in her wickedness. She decided to suck the sperm from his throbbing knob and then order him to slide his penile shaft deep into her pussy and sperm her cervix. Her juices of desire flowing between her inner petals, she felt her stomach somersault as she pondered on the crude sexual acts she was about to commit.

Realizing that she needn’t restrict herself to Graham and Alan, she thought about other male friends. There was Dave, a good looking middle-aged man who she was sure would like to get his hands on her pussy. There was Chris, the young barman at the local pub. He’d often chatted Juliette up, asked her out and given her free

40

drinks. He’d not hesitate to slip his cock deep into Christine’s young pussy and fuck her senseless. And all the while, Juliette would remain innocent. The perfect scam, she reflected as the doorbell rang.

Opening the door, she smiled at Graham. “Come in,” she said. “I’m sorry if I seemed rude earlier but ...” “No, no,” he broke in. “Don’t mention it. So, you’re not going back to Australia for a while?” “That’s right. I thought about it but ...” Leading him into the lounge, she wondered whether he’d noticed her incredibly short skirt. “I’ve decided top stay in England for a month or so. The party was good,” she said, sitting on the sofa. “I enjoyed it,” Graham chuckled. “Especially going down the garden with you.” “Mmm, so did I,” she giggled, wondering whether to part her young thighs and display the swollen lips of her vagina. “Tell me what you’d like to do to me,” she said huskily, her clitoris swelling as she gazed at the bulge in his trousers. “Fuck your tight arse,” he returned unashamedly. “Er ... No, I don’t think ...” “I thought you were into anything and anything?” “Not anything, Graham. There are limits.”

Were there any limits to Christine’s debauchery? she wondered as he sat beside her on the sofa. Anal sex would be interesting, she mused. But she didn’t think that even Christine would allow a man to force his penis into the tight hole of her anus. Straight sex was fine, and oral sex, she decided. To suck the sperm from two

41

cocks in one day would be exciting, she reflected. Perhaps Christine should keep a score, noting how many men she’d sucked to orgasm. One thing was for sure, Christine was going to enjoy her stay in England.

“I’m sure you’d love my cock fucking your tight little arse,” Graham said. “No,” Juliette stated firmly, wondering why he was using coarse language. “I don’t want ...” “Perhaps Juliette would like me to fuck her tight little arsehole.” “Graham,” she breathed surprisedly. “You know very well that Juliette ...” “Would you like my cock spunking your bum, Juliette?” “I’m ... I’m Christine,” she murmured shakily. “You’re getting us mixed up.” “No, I’m not. I know your game, Juliette,” he said firmly, yanking the wig off her head. “There, you see.” “All right, I give in,” she said, forcing a laugh. “You’ve found me out.” “So, how about an arse fuck?” “Graham, don’t. I’m Juliette, remember? It was just a game.” “I know it was. And we’re still playing the game, aren’t we?” “No, no we’re not. It was Gary’s idea to play the role of a nonexistent twin sister. It was fun, but now ...” “I suppose I could tell Gary that I fucked Christine.” “He wouldn’t believe you,” she returned anxiously. “Alan also fucked Christine in the garden. I saw you fucking Alan in the garden. I’m sure Gary would like to know about that.”

42

Biting her lip, Juliette wrung her trembling hands. The thought of Graham as good as blackmailing her battered her tormented mind. She didn’t know what to do, what to say. There was no way Graham was going to have anal sex with her. Reckoning that he’d not tell Gary, she realized that it didn’t matter anyway. She’d tell Gary that Graham was boasting about something that never happened. All men boast about their conquests, whether real or imaginary.

“Graham, this is silly,” she began hesitantly. “I had far too much to drink at the party. What started out as a joke turned into ...” “A bloody good time. You want sex with other men, Juliette. And you saw what you thought was an easy way of getting it. You posed as Christine and fucked Alan and me because you wanted to have sex with us.” “No, no it wasn’t like that.” “Have you got any Vaseline?” “Vaseline?” she echoed. “To grease you arse.” “Graham, I ...” “The choice is yours, Juliette. Either you ...” “No, Graham. The choice is yours. You either get out of my flat, or I’ll tell Susie that you fucked Christine.” “When she discovers that Christine doesn’t exist ... I’m not going to discuss it, Juliette. You do as I ask or you’ll find yourself in the shit with Gary. Go and get some Vaseline and grease your tight little arsehole.”

43

Leaving the room, Juliette wandered onto the bathroom and took a jar of Vaseline from the cupboard. Her stomach churning, she unscrewed the lid and dipped her finger into the greasy substance. This was ridiculous, she knew as she imagined Graham’s knob opening the delicate tissue of her anus and driving deep into her rectum. She’d always thought him to be a decent man, a good friend, but now ... He was a bastard, she reflected. Nor only cheating on Susie, but blackmailing Gary’s girlfriend and forcing her to endure anal sex? Placing the jar in the cupboard and returning to the lounge, she stared hard at him.

“I want you to leave,” she stated firmly. “We could have had some fun, Graham. Had you not somehow guessed that I was playing games, we could have enjoyed sex together.” “I didn’t guess. It was staring me in the face.” “What was?” “A tuft of blonde hair sticking out from beneath the wig. Now, get your clothes off and bend over.” “No, Graham. Get out of my flat.” “All right, have it your way,” he said, walking into the hall. “I’ll give Gary a ring this evening, tell him how Christine behaved like a common slut at the party.” “I don’t care what you do, just get out.”

As he left, Juliette flopped onto the sofa and hung her head. She cursed Gary for suggesting the stupid hoax, and herself for going along with him. But she was to blame, she knew. Had she not seduced Alan and Graham ... Graham was a bastard, she reflected dolefully. She’d thought that she’d know him well but, obviously not.

44

She was going to have to prepare her lies. Gary would question her, go on about Christine and what she did at the party with Alan and Graham. It would be Graham’s word against hers, she pondered. No, it would be her lies against Gary’s perpetual questioning.

45

Chapter Three

G

ary rang Juliette at six that evening to say that he wouldn’t be round. He sounded moody, irritable, and Juliette guessed that something was wrong as

he hung up. Graham had obviously contacted him and spilled the beans. Fuming, Juliette paced the lounge floor, swearing to get back at Graham for trying to destroy her life. The party had been fun, a laugh, she reflected. There was no need to have tried to blackmail her, let alone go running to Gary with his tales. The first thing she decided to do was tell Graham that Susie had wanked Gary off. Tit for tat, she mused, but what the hell?

Alan wouldn’t say anything to Gary, she was sure. He was a mature man, sensible. The last thing he’d do was jeopardise his relationship with Christine. All Graham had done was ensure that Christine never spoke to him again, let alone had crude sex with him. Juliette realized that she was increasingly separating the twin sisters. But that was a good thing. Two girls, two identities, ... Praying that Graham hadn’t returned as the doorbell rang, she walked through the hall and checked her long blonde hair in the mirror. Juliette looked good, attractive, but she was quiet and reserved. Opening the door, she frowned as Gary glared at her.

“I thought you weren’t ...” she began as he walked past her into the hall. “So, Christine fucked around at the party,” he said accusingly, aggressively. “What?” she gasped, deciding to play the innocent. “Graham rang me. He said that he’d fucked Christine.” “Gary, if you’re suggesting that I ...”

46

“He told me, Juliette, so there’s no point in lying. He said that he’d fucked Christine in the garden.” “In his dreams,” she laughed. “I hardly saw Graham at the party, let alone ...” “And Alan.” “And Alan what?” she breathed, her stomach churning. “You fucked Alan in the garden.” “Now you’re being ridiculous, Gary. As a matter of interest, did I happen to fuck anyone else?” “Don’t be sarcastic.” “I just thought that as I have no recollection whatsoever of fucking two men at the party, I might have fucked someone else and forgotten about it. Graham’s obviously trying to boost his ego by making out that he scored with Christine.” “That’s fair enough,” Gary conceded. “But why mention Alan?” “I have no idea. If you’re going to sulk just because Graham reckons he screwed my nonexistent sister ...” “I’m sorry, Juliette. I didn’t mean to ...” “It’s great, isn’t it? You talk me into pretending to be my twin sister and then accuse me of screwing around.” “OK, I said I’m sorry. Shall we go out for a drink?” “No, no. I want an evening in. Alone.” “Oh, right. Well, I’ll call you tomorrow.” “Yes, do that.” “Bye, then.” “Bye, Gary.”

47

When he’d gone, Juliette grabbed the phone and punched in Graham’s number. She hadn’t thought that he’d carry out his threat. It showed what sort of person he really was, she reflected, determined to give him a piece of her mind. Wondering whether to tell Susie that he’d fucked Christine, Juliette grinned as he answered the phone.

“Hi, it’s Juliette. Is Susie there?” she asked. “Er ... No, she’s out,” he replied hesitantly. “That’s a shame. I wanted to talk to her about the party.” “Oh?” “I was going to mention Christine, the men she fucked in the garden.” “She’s not going to believe you,” he laughed. “Seeing as Christine doesn’t exist, I don’t see how ...” “I’ll call back later and talk to her.” “Do what you like, Juliette. Have you given any more thought to my proposition?” “I wouldn’t want your cock anywhere near me,” she returned. “Besides, now that you’ve open your big mouth to Gary ...” “I thought I might tell Gary that a couple of other men fucked you at the party. And that I went to your flat and fucked you.” “I’ve already spoken to him, Graham. He laughed at your feeble attempt to boost your ego and show off by saying you fucked Christine. He reckons that you’re a prat.”

48

“I’ll talk to him anyway. He might be interested to know that Christine wore hold-up stocking to the party, and turquoise panties with yellow a flower on the front.”

As he hung up, Juliette stared blankly at the wall. Gary had known about the stockings, and he knew that she had a pair of panties with a yellow flower just above the crotch. There was no way Graham could have known about her underwear unless she’d lifted her skirt and shown him. Wondering whether Gary would believe that she’d been discussing stockings with Susie and Graham must have overheard, she realized that she was going to have to come up with a better explanation than that.

Mooching around her flat, Juliette wondered whether to finish with Gary. His attitude towards her had been incredible. To accuse her of screwing around just because Graham went shouting his mouth off ... If anything, Gary’s attitude had made her determined to play the role of Christine again. If he was going to question her loyalty, her fidelity, then she might as well screw around. Everything had changed now that she’d fucked two other men. Her relationship with Gary would never be the same. As for Graham, their so-called friend ...

Again trying to convince herself that Christine was to blame, she donned the black wig and stared at her reflection in the dressing table mirror. Christine was extremely attractive. Her long black hair cascading over the rise of her teenage breasts, her bedroom eyes wide ... It would be a shame to send Christine packing. Deciding to play Graham at his own game, she grabbed the bedside phone and was about to call Susie when the doorbell rang.

49

“I spoke to Gary,” Graham grinned as she opened the door. “He said that he was staying in tonight.” “And? I mean, what has that got to do with anything?” she asked as he walked into the hall and closed the door. “It’ll give us a chance to talk. I didn’t mention the stockings to him. I thought I’d give you one last chance before ...” “I don’t want a last chance, Graham,” she cut in angrily. “And I certainly don’t want anal sex.” “I was joking, Juliette. The truth is, I’ve come to apologise.” “Oh, I see.” “After meeting Christine at the party and ... Well, I felt like a total idiot when I found out what your game was. I really liked Christine and hoped to see her again. You made a fool of me.” “I know, and I’m sorry.” “You probably thought it bad of me to cheat on Susie. To be honest, I don’t think we’re going to last for much longer.” “That’s a shame. I don’t know whether Gary and I ... Would you like a cup of coffee?” “Yes, thanks.”

Leading him into the kitchen, Juliette felt a wave of relief roll through her. Graham must have felt like a fool, she reflected as she filled the kettle. Perhaps his reaction wasn’t surprising. Blackmail was pretty evil. But Christine had behaved like a common tart and offered him her body, and then he’d discovered that she didn’t

50

exist. He’d done what most red-blooded males would have done. He’d fucked her senseless in the garden and had come back for more. Graham was right about one thing, she mused, grabbing the coffee jar from the cupboard. Juliette had wanted crude sex and had used Christine to get it.

“I wish I hadn’t let on that I’d seen through your scam,” Graham said as Juliette passed him a cup of coffee. “I wish ... I don’t know what I wish,” Juliette sighed. “I suppose I wish that I’d never played the role of Christine. It was a stupid thing to do.” “You enjoyed the party,” Graham grinned. “Yes, yes I did. I felt a great a sense of freedom posing as Christine. I was able to do and say what I liked.” “You’re telling me,” he quipped. “You’re wearing the wig so why not become Christine again?” “Because you know the truth now. It wouldn’t work.” “Apart from me, no one knows. Gary knows, of course. Why not keep Christine going for a while longer? You said that you felt free, so why not carry on?” “I intended to, until you blackmailed ...” “Forget about that, Juliette. I was pissed off, being duped like that. OK, I’ll call you Christine.” “All right,” she smiled. “You call me Christine.”

As Graham sipped his coffee, Juliette eyed the bulging crotch of his trousers. Christine was about to have her wicked way, she knew as she felt her juices of desire seeping between the unfurling petals of her inner sex lips. This wasn’t right, she

51

thought, imagining taking Graham’s purple knob into her wet mouth and sucking out his sperm. But it was only a game. Christine wasn’t real, was she? Confusion welling in her tormented mind, Juliette had to decide whether to allow Christine to seduce Graham. Still wearing her miniskirt without panties, she perched her rounded buttocks on the edge of the table and grinned at Graham.

“Juliette won’t be back for a while,” she said, licking her succulent lips provocatively. “That’s good,” Graham smiled, eyeing the wet slit of her vagina nestling beneath her skirt. “Why don’t we go into the lounge and make ourselves comfortable?” “Anything you say, Christine.”

Leaving the kitchen, Juliette felt her stomach somersault as she walked through the hall to the lounge. This was a dangerous game, she knew as she sat on the sofa. For whatever reason, or excuse, Graham had already tried blackmailing her, and might try again. Parting her thighs, exhibiting her wetting sex slit, she reclined on the sofa and offered her young body to him. He wouldn’t threaten to go running to Gary, she was sure as he knelt between her feet and tugged her skirt up over her stomach. He’d almost lost the chance of enjoying Christine’s teenage body once, and wouldn’t make the same mistake again.

“Lick me,” she breathed as he brushed her golden pubes to the sides of her pink crack. “Lick my cunt.” Leaning forward, he repeatedly swept his tongue up the valley of her pussy, lapping up her cunt-milk, teasing her clitoris out of its hide as she

52

closed her eyes and breathed deeply in her rising ecstasy. Parting her thighs wider, she moved her buttocks forward over the edge of the sofa cushion, allowing Graham total access to the pink flesh surrounding the entrance to her drenched sex sheath. His tongue entering her, licking the dripping walls of her young cunt, he sucked out her lubricious juices of lust.

Imagining lapping up the sperm and girl-cum running down his balls after he’d fucked her, she wondered where her crude thoughts were coming from. She’d never dreamed of doing such a thing with Gary, but was now desperate to swallow the heady blend of sex from Graham’s scrotum. Her clitoris fully erect, pulsating beneath Graham’s sweeping tongue, she gasped as he parted the firm orbs of her naked buttocks with his thumbs. Gary had never bothered to attend her feminine needs, to pleasure her naked body the way Graham was. He’d only satisfied himself, used her tight pussy to deposit his sperm, leaving her desperate for sexual satisfaction.

“No,” she breathed as a finger slipped past the tightly closed eye of her anus and drove deep into her tightening rectal tube. Ignoring her, Graham massaged her inner flesh, sending shockwaves of pleasure deep into her quivering pelvis. Sucking her swollen clitoris into his wet mouth, he pistoned her anal canal, taking her to hitherto unknown heights of sexual ecstasy. Writhing on the sofa, her teenage body shaking uncontrollably, Juliette again imagined licking his balls, mouthing and nibbling his penile shaft, lapping up the cocktail of spunk and girl-juice. Her thoughts becoming more debased as her pleasure soared, she pondered on licking his bottomhole, pushing her wet tongue into his rectum. Crude words and terms filled her

53

delirious mind as her climax neared. Tongue-fuck, facial, cum-slut ... She must have heard the vulgarities somewhere, although she couldn’t recall where.

“Fuck me now,” she breathed shakily. “I want you to fuck my cunt.” Hauling his solid penis out of his trousers, Graham slipped his swollen knob between the wet wings of her inner lips and forcefully drove his massive shaft deep into her tight cunt. She could feel his glans pressing hard against her ripening cervix, her love lips encompassing the root of his huge member as he continued his rectal massaging. Her eyes rolling, her nostrils flaring, she tossed her head from side to side as he began his rhythmical fucking motions, his cock-shaft gliding in and out of her contracting cunt in time with his rectal fingering.

“Yes,” she breathed, her lower stomach rising and falling as his huge shaft pistoned her love cylinder. Lured by the thought of crude sex with other men, falling prey to her surfacing desires, Juliette knew that she couldn’t turn back now. Even though Graham knew her game, it was still worth playing. There’d be no winners or losers, only sexual gratification. Graham would become a regular visitor to the flat, as would Alan. And Gary would be none the wiser. The lads’ Friday night boozing sessions in the local pub would give Juliette a chance to satisfy her craving for debauched sex. There’d always be one member of the gang missing, but Gary wouldn’t think anything of it.

Unbuttoning her blouse, Juliette lifted her bra clear of her young breasts, revealing her darkening areolae, her erect nipples. Graham eyed her succulent milk teats longingly as he repeatedly drove the shaft of his cock in and out of her spasming

54

cuntal duct. He was good, she reflected, the sound of her squelching vaginal juices filling her ears. And he was big. She could feel his swinging balls battering the firm orbs of her buttocks, her inner lips rolling along his cunny-wet shaft as he fucked her teenage body. This had been what Juliette had wanted - and what Christine was bringing her.

“No,” Juliette cried as Graham slipped his cock out of her juice-dripping cunt and pressed his penile bulb hard against her anal iris. Before she could protest again, his swollen glans had slipped past her defeated anal sphincter muscles, his knob-eye peering into the dank channel of her rectum. “Pleas, Graham,” she murmured as his solid shaft glided into her hot rectum, his purple globe buried deep within her hot bowels. The delicate tissue of her anus stretched tautly around the root of his huge member, he drove two fingers into the constricted sheath of her vagina and kneaded her creamy-wet inner flesh.

“Like it?” he whispered, withdrawing his fleshy rod until her anal mouth engulfed the helmet of his glans. Juliette said nothing as he drove into her again, his ballooning knob gliding along the tight passage of her rectal canal. Her anal ring stretched to capacity, rolling along his veined shaft as he crudely arse-fucked her, she relaxed her pelvic muscles and revelled in the lewd sensations. Never had she dreamed that anal sex would send her libido soaring, plunge her into a frenzied state of insurmountable arousal. His thrusting knob inflating and deflating her pelvic cavity, he finger-fucked her rhythmically contracting pussy as she gasped and writhed on the sofa.

55

He breathed heavily, his moans of pleasure reverberating around the room and he balls swung and the inevitable eruption of sperm neared. Wondering how she could ever face Gary again, Juliette smiled. This was Christine, the tartish twin sister. Christine was enjoying the illicit arse-fucking, not Juliette. As Graham painfully tweaked and pinched the sensitive buds of her nipples, she felt his gushing sperm flooding her bowels. The orgasmic cream lubricating the forbidden union, she rubbed the solid nodule of her ripening clitoris as Graham massaged her inner vaginal flesh.

Her nipples, her anus, her clitoris, her pussy ... Her trembling body was alive with sensations of lewd sex. Never had she known the pleasures her teenage body could bring her, never had she known the delights of an anal shafting. This was the beginning of a new life for Juliette. But it was also the beginning of a life of lies and deceit, debauchery and wickedness. The very nature of her game was inherently fraught with danger, and would inevitably lead to tragedy. But her insatiable craving for crude sex blinkered her, concealing the perils of the hazardous journey she had embarked upon.

“I needed that,” Graham breathed, stilling his cock within her tight rectum. “I didn’t want ...” Juliette began. “Of course you wanted it,” he laughed, his veined shaft withdrawing slowly from the inflamed sheath of her young bottom. “You loved it, so don’t lie.” “God, I feel sore,” she complained, dragging her trembling body upright and sitting on the edge of the sofa. “You shouldn’t have done that.” “Come on, Christine,” he chuckled. “You know dammed well that you love a good arse fucking. You’d better sort yourself out. Juliette might be back soon.”

56

“Yes,” she breathed, climbing to her feet and buttoning her blouse. “Juliette might come back.”

The scam was ridiculous, she reflected, sperm oozing from the burning eye of her bottom. But, now that Graham knew the truth, it was hardly a scam. She preferred to look upon it as a game. No harm would come from her illicit escapades, she was sure as she adjusted her clothing. Graham was obviously happy playing the game, Gary knew nothing, Alan was ... Watching Graham settle on the sofa, she went into the kitchen to answer the phone. It was probably Gary, she mused, lifting the receiver. Unless Alan had decided to ...

“I’ll be round in about ten minutes,” Gary said, much to her displeasure. “Oh, right,” she murmured. “You don’t sound too pleased.” “No, no ... It’s just that I thought you ...” “I’ll bring a bottle of wine over.” “OK,” she replied. “I’ll see you soon.”

Replacing the receiver, she wandered back into the lounge and gazed at Graham. He’d have to go, she decided. Gary would be suspicious after Graham’s tales of fucking Christine in the garden. Yanking the wig off her head and shaking her long blonde hair loose, she told Graham to leave. He looked up at her from the sofa, his dark eyes grinning. Again, she told him to leave because Gary was due, but he made himself comfortable and asked whether she was making coffee.

57

“Graham,” she snapped, tossing the wig behind the sofa. “Gary will be here any minute and I don’t want him to find ...” “Why not?” he cut in. “I’ve called in to see you in the past, so what’s the problem?” “You are the problem. Had you not blabbed to Gary about Christine ...” “Wouldn’t it be better to carry on as normal?” he said, moving forward on the sofa and clasping his hands. “I mean, if we start behaving oddly ... Besides, I’d like to see Gary. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll say that I made it up about fucking Christine at the party.” “Oh, yes. He’s going to believe that, isn’t he?” she quipped sarcastically. “I’ll say that I was having a laugh. Don’t worry, it’ll be all right. Anyway, you said yourself that he thinks I’m a prat. You go and put the kettle on. We’ll say that I’ve only just arrived.”

Leaving the room, Juliette sighed. Graham was probably right, she pondered, filling the kettle. If Gary found him there, he might initially become suspicious but he’d realize that Juliette would have got rid of him had she been guilty. Gary was only her boyfriend, she reflected. He didn’t live with her, rule her, own her ... Again wondering whether or not to carry on seeing him, she decided to play it by ear. If he was going to harp on about the party, allow his suspicion to become insane jealousy, then she’d have to end their relationship.

Sperm oozing from her anal eye and trickling down the gully of her firm buttocks, Juliette felt her clitoris swell as she recalled Graham’s massive penis embedded deep within her rectal duct. Whatever happened now, whatever the future

58

held, there was no turning the clock back. She’d been arse-fucked, and nothing was going to change that. Would Gary notice the change in her? she wondered as the phone rang again. The next time they made love, would he realize that she was more responsive, eager to experiment sexually? No, Juliette hadn’t change.

“I have to go and see my parents,” Gary announced as she answered the phone. “I’ll be a couple of hours, I’m afraid.” “That’s all right,” she replied, trying not to sound relieved. “Why don’t you invite a few people over? We’ll have a bit of a party.” “Yes, I will,” she said, seeing a chance for Christine to have some fun. “That’s a very good idea.” “OK, see you later.”

Returning to the lounge, Juliette stared at Graham. She had to get rid of him. He wasn’t to be trusted and would probably spoil her fun, ruin her scam. Explaining that she had to go out to meet Gary, she went into the hall and grabbed her jacket. Graham followed, suspicion reflected in his dark eyes as she opened the front door. Asking when he could see Christine again, he was beginning to annoy her. Suspicious, demanding ... He was bugging her. Stepping outside, he turned and asked her whether she was meeting Gary for a drink.

No,” she said firmly, buttoning her jacket. “He’s at his parents’ house.” “I’ll ring you,” he smiled. “We’ll play your game again, Christine.” “All right,” she sighed. “I have to ring Gary back. I’ll be in touch.”

59

Closing the door and returning to the lounge, she breathed a sigh of relief and slipped her jacket off. Graham was going to be problematic, she was sure. He certainly knew how to satisfy her, but he was a nuisance. Grabbing the wig from behind the sofa, she wondered who to invite to the party. Alan was an obvious choice, she mused as she went into her bedroom and sat at the dressing table. There again, he’d not want her chatting up other men. Like Gary and Graham, he’d restrict her, suffocate her.

Donning the wig, she grabbed the phone and rang Ian, a friend of Gary’s. She didn’t like him, but he was a lecherous man who would no doubt try to get his hands up Christine’s skirt. He asked whether she’d mind if he brought a couple of friends along. Her stomach somersaulting, Juliette agreed. She’d pose as Christine when they arrived, have her fun, and then become Juliette when Gary arrived. The problem was that Ian would tell Gary about Christine, and he’d know exactly what Juliette had been up to. If she could prevent Gary from turning up ... Ringing his parents’ number, she told him that she wasn’t feeling well and was going to bed.

“What’s going on?” he asked accusingly. “I only spoke to you a ten minutes ago and you were fine, looking forward to a party. Now you say you’re not well and you’re going to bed.” “It must have been something I’ve eaten,” she replied, wishing he’d stop whining. “I’ll come round later to see whether you’re all right.” “No, Gary,” she returned firmly. “I’ll probably be asleep.”

60

“This has come on very quickly,” he breathed. “What have you eaten this evening?” “I don’t know. I have a stomachache and just feel like going to bed.” “All right, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Gary was becoming a pain, she thought dolefully as she replaced the receiver. Feeling defiant, she decided to enjoy the evening and have a good time posing as Christine. Applying her makeup and adjusting her wig, she wasn’t going to allow anyone to dictate to her. Gary, Graham ... It was her life and she wasn’t going to allow anyone to interfere. Had she posed as Christine and not mentioned it to Gary, bringing the girl out of the cupboard when he wasn’t around ... Hindsight was useless, she reflected.

“You look good, Christine,” she murmured, gazing at her reflection in the dressing table mirror. Tugging her short skirt up, she decided not to wear her panties as she wandered into the lounge. Posing as Christine, she was free. And so was the crack of her vagina. Again, she realized that it was as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Christine could do what she liked, with whom she liked. The doorbell ringing, she felt her stomach churn. This was it, she thought, walking through the hall. Ian and his friends were in for the time of their lives - and so was Christine.

“Come in,” she smiled, opening the door. “I’m Christine, Juliette’s twin sister.”

61

“Amazing,” Ian grinned, his dark hair cascading over his forehead as he gazed at the deep ravine of her cleavage. “I didn’t know that Juliette had a twin sister. Apart from your hair ...” “Yes, I know,” she smiled as he passed her a carrier bag bulging with cans of lager. “People always mixed us up when we were kids. I’m afraid Juliette had to go out. It’s ironic. She decided to have a few people round and then had to go and see someone.” “As long as you’re here, what the hell?” he laughed, following her into the kitchen with his two friends in tow. “This is Rick and the ugly one is Steve.” “Hi,” they said in unison, each grabbing a can as she placed them on the table. “So, who else is coming?” Ian asked. “I don’t know who Juliette has invited. I’ve come over from Australia so I don’t know any of her friends.”

Telling her story as they sat in the lounge, Juliette was surprised by her lies as they tumbled from her lips. She almost believed her tale, going into detail about where she lived in Australia, her friends there. But she hadn’t invited the men round to talk. She wanted sex, Christine wanted sex. Without Gary, she was free. Juliette wasn’t there, she reflected, parting her thighs as she reclined in the armchair. The men weren’t bad looking, and they’d no doubt give anything to get their hands on her young body. No one was going to spoil her evening.

“Isn’t it about time you three got down to it?” she asked huskily. “Down to what?” Rick frowned.

62

“The guys in Australia don’t mess around like this,” she giggled. “One girl and three men? They’d have been all over me by now.” “Do you mean ...” Ian began, his eyes widening as Juliette parted her thighs further. “I want you to look after me,” she sighed, tugging her short skirt up over her stomach and opening her legs wide. “Welcome me to England and look after me.”

Closing her eyes as the three men knelt at her feet, she felt her clitoris swell, the juices of her pussy seeping from her gaping vaginal entrance. She was a tart, she knew as hands wandered up her thighs, fingerings massaging the fleshy swell of her love lips. Christine was a whore, but who cared? The men were obviously delighted and Gary didn’t know - yet. In comparison, Juliette had led a mundane life of nearcelibacy. Reserved with a relatively sheltered upbringing, she hadn’t discovered her sexuality, let alone enjoyed it. She’d masturbated from an early age, but now that Christine had arrived ...

Gasping as a wet tongue swept over the solid nodule of her sensitive clitoris, Juliette unbuttoned her blouse. Lifting her bra clear of the firm mounds of her teenage breasts, she allowed the men to explore her young body, examine her curves and crevices. Fingers entering the tight sheath of her vagina, she arched her back, her breathing fast and shallow as she sank deeper into her pool of depravity. This was real sex, she reflected, her exposed nipples becoming painfully erect. Gary and his fumblings, his thrusting and spunking ... Christine was definitely here to stay.

63

Opening her mouth as the solid bulb of an erect penis pressed against her full lips, she sucked the purple glans inside and rolled her tongue around the salty helmet. Her succulent lips hugging the broad shaft, she suckled like a babe at the breast as another swollen penile head slipped between the wet petals of her inner labia and glided along her vaginal sheath. Completely impaled on the huge organ, the bulbous glans pressing hard against her ripe cervix, she slipped the tip of her tongue into the other man’s knob-slit to tease out his sperm. The man towering above her let out a long low moan as she took his plum to the back of her throat and sank her teeth into his veined shaft. The men liked Christine, she knew as the penis embedded within her cuntal shaft began its thrusting motions. All men liked a tart.

She now had a taste for sperm, and was desperate for the young man to pump his orgasmic cream into her mouth and drain his heavy balls. With one swollen knob thrusting deep into her contracting pussy and another swelling within her hot mouth, she was discovering her sexual heaven. Picturing a third penis shafting the tight duct of her rectum, pumping sperm deep into her hot bowels, she knew that, as Christine, she was going to experience all the crude sex she could imagine. But Juliette would remain innocent, and Gary naive as to her debauchery.

“Coming,” the man fucking her pretty mouth gasped. Sperm gushing from his throbbing knob and bathing her tongue, she repeatedly swallowed hard as the penis pistoning the duct of her pussy exploded in orgasm and bathed her vaginal throat with its lubricating cream. Drinking from the sperm-jetting glans as the man rocked his hips and gently mouth-fucker her, she shuddered as her clitoris erupted in orgasm. Waves of pure sexual bliss rolling through her shaking body, she breathed heavily

64

through her nose, her womb contracting as her pleasure built. Feeling as though she was drifting, floating through clouds of orgasm, she parted her thighs to the extreme.

Her near-naked body shaking violently as her orgasm peaked, she felt her stomach rising and falling as the penile globe repeatedly drove to the neck of her vagina. Her cock-bloated mouth overflowing with sperm, the white liquid streaming down her chin and splattering the ripe teats of her teenage breasts, she moaned through her nose as a finger slipped between the firm moons of her buttocks and teased the sensitive flesh of her anal iris. Again imagining three penises shafting her orifices, she arched her back as the finger slipped past her anal sphincter muscles and glided deep into her rectal canal. The sensations of crude sex rippling throughout her young body, she rode the crest or her orgasm, drinking the gushing sperm from the knob within her hot mouth as her vaginal throat swallowed the copious flow of spunk jetting from the throbbing glans battering her creamy cervix.

The men finally stilling their deflating cocks, the finger slipping out of her anal tube, she lay shuddering in the aftermath of her incredibly powerful orgasm. Sucking the last of the spunk from the purple knob as it slipped out of her wet mouth, she felt the other man’s cock withdraw from her sperm-flooded cunt. Lying on the sofa, her sated body shaking uncontrollably, she heard the phone ringing somewhere in the distance of her dizzy head. Clambering to her feet, she thought that it might be Gary. Unless she answered it, he might come round to see whether she was all right. Staggering into the kitchen, she grabbed the receiver.

“Yes,” she panted, pressing the receiver to her ear.

65

“Are you all right?” Gary asked. “I was sleeping,” she sighed, sperm dribbling down her chin, oozing from her inflamed anus. “Oh, sorry. I just thought ... Who’s there with you?” he asked as male laughter emanated from the lounge. “It’s the television,” she lied. “I fell asleep and left it on.” “Are you sure?” “Of course I’m sure, Gary,” she snapped irritably. “How could I not be sure?” “I just thought that someone might have called round.” “I’d know if they had, wouldn’t I?” “I suppose so.” “I’m going to bed, Gary. Please, don’t call again.” “No, no I won’t.”

Returning to the lounge, Juliette grinned at the three young men. They were completely naked, their heavy balls swinging below their erect cocks. Slipping her clothes off, she stood in the centre of the room displaying her curvaceous young body to her appreciative audience. Desperate for more crude sex, she squeezed the mounds of her firm breasts, tweaking her erect nipples as she ordered Ian to lie on the floor. On all fours over his naked body, she grabbed the solid shaft of his huge organ and guided his purple crown between the pouting lips of her pussy and eased his veined shaft deep into her hot cunt.

“I want one of you up my bum,” she said in her rising crudity.

66

“I’ll go for that,” Rick chortled enthusiastically, kneeling behind her with the shaft of his solid penis in his hand. “And I want you in my mouth,” she instructed the other man, forgetting his name.

Names didn’t matter, she reflected as the man knelt before her and offered his purple knob to her pretty mouth. Her rectal eye yielding, opening wide, as Rick pressed his bulbous glans hard against her anal estuary, she gasped as he slipped inside her. She could feel the sheer girth of his hard cock opening the tight duct of her arse as his knob glided along her anal tube into the very core of her teenage body. The sensitive tissue of her anus stretched tautly around his granite-hard shaft, gripping the root of his organ as he completely impaled her, she sucked the other man’s purple knob into her hot mouth and snaked her tongue over its velveteen surface.

This was Christine’s domain, she mused, the man beneath her repeatedly thrusting his hips, his rock-hard shaft fucking her little pink cunt. Her naked buttocks rudely yanked apart, she breathed heavily through her nose as the massive penile shaft embedded deep within her rectum slid slowly back and forth. Arse-fucked, cunnyfucked, mouth-fucked ... This really was Christine’s domain. Would she enjoy lesbian sex? Juliette wondered as she suckled on the purple cock-teat. Would Christine tongue-fuck another girl’s creamy-wet pussy? Where had such a thought come from?

“You’re really cool,” the man fucking her mouth breathed, his hairy balls tickling her chin as she took his glans to the back of her throat. Her lips encompassing the root of his solid organ, she breathed in the heady scent of his pubic curls. She was

67

cool, she knew. Christine was cool. A cool tart, an easy lay, a whore ... Christine was the kind of girl men liked. Again, she pondered on lesbian sex. Juliette was repulsed by the thought of licking and fingering another girl’s vagina, but ... These weren’t Juliette’s thoughts. It was as if Christine was inside her head, goading her.

Her mouth flooding with sperm, she gobbled and sucked on man’s throbbing knob, swallowing his creamy offering as the other man gasped in their coming, Her rhythmically contracting vaginal sheath filling with sperm, her bowels awash with male orgasmic cream, she reached her own mind-blowing climax. Her naked body rocking with the three-way fucking, she knew that she’d sunk to the bottom of the sea of depravity. Her teenage body used and abused by three men, fucked senseless, there was no turning back now.

The heavy breathing and moans of pleasure resounding around the room, she sucked the remnants of sperm from the man’s knob as the other men stilled their spent penises deep within her inflamed sex holes. She was done in her coming, exhausted in her wanton betrayal of Gary’s trust. Guilt consuming her, she told the men to leave. She’d see them again, allow them to use her teenage body to satisfy their carving for crude sex - but now they had to go.

Clambering to her feet as the deflating penises left her sex-wet body, she staggered across the room and lay trembling on the sofa, sperm oozing from the gaping holes between her young thighs, running down her chin. The phone ringing yet again, she watched the men dressing, tugging their trousers up and concealing their girl-wet cocks, their drained balls. Saying nothing, they filed out of the room and left

68

the flat. Juliette supposed that there was nothing to say as she curled her spermed body up into a ball and closed her eyes. There were no words. The phone ringing incessantly, she wondered what tomorrow had in store for Christine. More sex, more orgasms, lies, deceit ... Falling asleep, she dreamed of the men’s cocks, their purple knobs pumping spunk into her young body.

69

Chapter Four

G

ary was ringing the bell and hammering on the door at eight o’clock the following morning. Dragging her sperm-starched body off the sofa, Juliette

grabbed the empty beer cans and dumped them in the bin. Taking the full cans from the kitchen table, she placed them in the fridge and grabbed her dressing gown from the bedroom before opening the front door. Gary looked flustered, annoyed, as he walked past her into the hall. She didn’t need his moods first thing in the morning. She didn’t need his moods at any time of day. Following him into the lounge, she stood with her back to him and gazed out of the window. The sun was shining in a clear blue sky. But Gary was like a black cloud hanging over her.

“What’s that wig doing there?” he asked. Turning, she gazed at the wig lying on the sofa. “I left it there,” she finally replied. “Why? I mean, what’s it doing there?” “Why did I leave it there? I was looking at it and just happened to leave it on the sofa. Do you have a problem with that? If it worries you, I’ll move it.” “I don’t have a problem with the wig. But I do with you, Juliette.” “Gary, I’ve not been well and I’m still not feeling one-hundred percent. Just say what’s on your mind and get it over with.” “Who was here last night?” “No one. I fell asleep on the sofa, and you’ve just woken me up.” “You’ve been posing as Christine, haven’t you?”

70

Biting her lip, she wondered what he knew about the previous evening. “If it makes you happy, I posed as Christine last night,” she sighed. “I put the wig on and went to sleep as Christine.” “There’s no need to be sarcastic, Juliette. Who came round last night?” “I’ve told you, Gary. No one came round.” “I drove past and the lounge light was on.” “The lounge light was on?” she echoed, her blue eyes frowning. “Is that a crime? It was dark, Gary. Most people turn the lights on when it gets dark.” “I know but ...” “What do you mean, you drove past? Were you checking up on me?” “I was worried about you, that’s all. I noticed the light on and ... I thought I saw someone else here.” “You sat outside in your car spying on me?” “Not spying. I was ...” “I think you’d better go, Gary. I was ill last night and fell asleep on the sofa. And you’re here accusing me of God knows what. Please, just go.” “I’m sorry,” he sighed, sitting on the sofa. “It’s just that ... Oh, I don’t know. Since the party, you’ve changed.” “No, Gary. Since the party, you’ve changed. I’ve had enough of this. I am not prepared to put up with these accusations. You invented Christine and now ...” “Yes, but I didn’t think that you’d ...” “That I’d what?” she interrupted him irritably. “I haven’t done anything, Gary. Christine was the one who ...” “Who what?” he frowned. “What did Christine do?” “Nothing. What I meant was ... This is ridiculous. Do you want some coffee?”

71

“Yes, please.”

As he followed her into the kitchen, Juliette realized that she’d almost made a fatal mistake. Christine was becoming larger than life, she reflected, taking two cups from the cupboard. Christine actually existed in Juliette’s confused mind. It would be best to stop the scam, she knew as she poured the coffee. Unless she stopped it now, it was going to run away with her, if it hadn’t already. Taking the coffee into the lounge with Gary close on her heels, she placed the cups on the table and sat in the armchair. Thanking God that she’d dumped the empty beer cans, she waited for Gary’s next accusation. He sat on the sofa sipping his coffee and staring at the carpet. Following his gaze, Juliette cringed. There was a large white stain, sperm, girl-cum, evidence ...

“What’s that?” he asked, pointing to the stain. “Milk,” she replied nonchalantly. “I spilled it last night.” “That’s an odd place to spill milk.” “Oh, I’m so sorry. I’ll try to spill it somewhere else next time. Gary, we need to talk.” “What about?” “About us, our relationship.” “We’re OK, aren’t we?” “We’ve always been OK, as you put it. Since that party ... I suppose you’re right. I have changed. You’ve changed, I’ve changed ... I don’t know what it was, what happened, but we’ve changed. Perhaps we should see a little less of each other.” “Why, Juliette? We’re OK, so why ...”

72

“You driving past, sitting outside in your car spying on me, going on about that bloody wig and the milk stain ...” “Let’s go out for a drink this evening,” he said cheerily. “Just you and me.” “I don’t know. I need time to think.” “Has Christine got anything planned?” “No, she’s not ... Er ... What do you mean?” “You responded, Juliette. You responded as Christine. She’s real to you, isn’t she?” “No, of course she’s not. I was confused, that’s all.” “That’s what worries me. You’re confusing yourself with Christine.” “Of course I’m not, Gary. That’s ... that’s silly.” “Is it? Do you want to go out tonight or not?” “Ring me later. I don’t know yet.” “All right,” he sighed, finishing his coffee. “I’ll ring you.”

Watching him leave the room, Juliette pondered on Christine. She’d been confused, she tried to convince herself. Gary was being stupid, suggesting that Juliette looked upon Christine as real. Pulling her gown apart, Juliette gazed at her blonde pubes, the sticky crack of her pussy. The sperm had dried, become starch-like, and she decided to have a shower before breakfast. Did Christine masturbate? she found herself thinking. Running her finger up and down her sex valley, massaging the erect protrusion of her sensitive clitoris, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Christine would masturbate regularly.

73

Her juices of arousal seeping between her pinken inner lips, she encircled the nub of her solid clitoris with her fingertip. Ripples of sex transmitting deep into her pelvis, she recalled her younger years, lying in her bed at night teasing pleasure from her pink girlie crack. She’d discovered her clitoris during a trip to the woods. Swinging from a rope hanging from a tree, she’d felt unfamiliar sensations between her young thighs. The rope taut between her legs, pressing through her panties into her tightly-closed little slit, she’d shuddered as unfamiliar sensations rippled through her womb.

Slipping off the rope, she’d told her mother that she needed the loo and was going into the bushes. Sitting on the leafy ground, shielded by shrubbery, she slipped her panties down and sat cross-legged. Running her finger up and down her pink slit, locating a hard spot within the top of her crack, she massaged herself there, trembling as wondrous sensations transmitted throughout her young body. Rubbing faster, her pleasure building, she was forced to stop when her mother called out and asked whether she was all right. From that day forward, she masturbated regularly, bringing out orgasm after orgasm from her ripe clitoris.

As she’d grown, she’d been enticed by the boy next door to go into his garden shed. Still young and naive, she’d allowed the older boy to slip her panties down and rub her vaginal crack. She’d swayed on her trembling legs, shuddered as he’d massaged her clitoris and taken her to an orgasm of incredible strength and duration. She’d never told anyone, even denying the incident herself. Several weeks later the boy lured her into the shed again. He’d pulled his rock-hard penis out and ordered her to touch it. Running her hand up and down his solid shaft, she’d jumped and gasped

74

as white liquid had jetted from the small slit of the purple knob. Her sexual awakening had consisted of wanking the boy’s cock to orgasm and allowing him to rub her clitoris until she crumpled on the shed floor in a quivering heap.

Alone in her flat, she parted her thighs further, the valley of her vagina opening wider, exposing her inner flesh. Massaging her erect clitoris faster as the birth of her orgasm stirred within her trembling pelvis, she felt her preorgasmic juices flowing from the sheath of her neglected pussy. She needed this, she knew as her clitoris pulsated and her juices of lust ran down between the firm orbs of her bottom and soaked into the cushion. After an evening with three young men, an evening of crude and illicit sex, her arousal was soaring. Although the men had satisfied her feminine needs, she was desperate for the relief of orgasm.

Massaging her solid clitoris faster, her teenage breasts heaving as she neared her climax, she raised her leg and slipped her free hand beneath her thigh. Slipping two fingers into the drenched sheath of her spasming pussy, she massaged her inner flesh, inducing her girl-milk to stream over her hand. Gasping in her sexual ecstasy, she shuddered uncontrollably as her vaginal muscles tightened and her womb rhythmically contracted. Her clitoris painfully erect beneath her vibrating fingertip, she cried out as her orgasm exploded. Waves of lust rolling through her teenage body, her juices of pleasure gushing over her pistoning fingers, she whimpered and shook violently as sustained her orgasm.

“God,” she breathed as the phone rang. Ignoring it, she continued to massage her clitoris and finger her pussy duct, riding the crest of her orgasm as she panted for

75

breath. Picturing three cocks fucking her young orifices, three purple knobs pumping fresh spunk deep into her young body, she almost passed out in her sexual delirium. Was this Christine? she wondered as her pleasure peaked. Or had Juliette rediscovered the delights of masturbation? This was Christine, she concluded as the phone stopped ringing. Juliette would never masturbate like this, imagining three knobs spunking her young body as she massaged her clitoris to orgasm.

Her head spinning, her breasts heaving, she finally slowed her massaging rhythm as her pleasure began to subside. Never had she known such an amazing orgasm from masturbating. Again recalling her younger years as she slipped her girlwet fingers out of her inflamed vaginal duct, she tasted her orgasmic juices. Licking her sticky fingers clean, she grinned as she pondered on Christine’s life, the sexual encounters which lay ahead. Alan, Graham, Ian and his friends ... How many more men would fuck Christine?

Leaping to her feet as the doorbell rang, she pulled her dressing gown together and gazed at the black wig lying on the sofa. If it was Alan ... Perhaps Gary had come back. Walking into the hall, she pressed her ear to the door and asked who it was. A male voice answered. It was the man from the flat upstairs wanting to borrow something. Telling him to wait a minute, Juliette dashed into the lounge and donned the wig. She knew the man well, and wondered whether she could fool him - and seduce him.

“Oh, er ...” he stammered as she opened the door. “Juliette?” “Juliette’s out,” she said with a smile. “I’m her sister, Christine.”

76

“Sister?” he breathed surprisedly, looking at her pretty face. “You look so much like ...” “We’re twin sisters,” she broke in. “I live in Australia. I’m over here for a month or so.” “Incredible. Er ... My name’s John. I live in the flat upstairs. I was wondering whether I could borrow some milk?” “Yes, of course. Come in.”

Leading him into the kitchen, she opened the fridge and took out a bottle of milk. Placing it on the table, she held her dressing gown together and gazed at the man. He was around thirty with longing black hair and a suntanned face. He worked from home doing something or other, Juliette wasn’t sure what. They’d met often enough in passing, but had never really got to know each other. Juliette had never really given him a thought, but Christine was out to seduce him. Wearing tight blue jeans, the crotch following the contour of his penis and balls, he took the bottle from the table and thanked her.

“Would you like a cup of coffee?” she asked, filling the kettle. “Oh, right. Yes, that would be nice,” he replied, placing the bottle on the table. “I don’t know Juliette that well. We’ve been neighbours for some time but we’ve never met properly.” “It’s a shame she’s not here. She’s gone to London for the day.” “Not to worry,” he smiled. “So, what do you think of England?” “It’s OK,” she replied, pouring the coffee. “I grew up here so ... Do you take sugar?”

77

“No, no thanks.” “I must say that I prefer the weather in Australia. Shall we go through to the lounge?” “Yes, fine.”

She was wasting time, she knew as John sat on the sofa with his coffee. Sitting opposite him, she allowed her dressing gown to fall apart, waiting for his reaction as he looked around the room and commented on the decor. Her vaginal crack starched with sperm, sticky with her orgasmic juices, she imagined him licking her there, cleansing her inner folds with his wet tongue. Looking down at the half-moons of her firm breasts, she discreetly parted her gown further, partially displaying the chocolatebrown discs of her areolae.

“Juliette’s made this room nice,” he said, looking at the furniture. “My flat’s a mess. Still, I’ll get round to decorating when ...” His words tailing off, he stared at Juliette’s breasts. “Er ... I shouldn’t have disturbed you,” he said. “You’re obviously about to take a shower so ...” “No, no it’s all right,” she smiled. “To be honest, I was feeling rather lonely. I haven’t seen much of Juliette since I arrived. Stuck here on my own ... I’m pleased to have your company.” “What do you do?” he asked. “I mean, work-wise?” “I’m a model,” she lied, wondering what to say next. “I’m in videos.” “Really?” “Naughty videos, I’m afraid. Still, the money’s good.” “What, blue movies?” he breathed, staring hard at the discs of her areola.

78

“Yes. I’ve been in the business for a year now.” “What sort of things ... I mean ...” “I know what you mean,” she giggled. “It’s mainly oral stuff, blowjobs and facials. I enjoy the work, if you can call it work.” “Right,” he murmured, obviously stunned. “So, do you work every day?” “I usually work about four hours a day. By then, I’m exhausted.” “Right,” he breathed again. “I’ve never met a porn star.” “I’m hardly a star,” she laughed. “I’ll show you what I do, if you want me to?” “Show me?” “Come and stand in front of me.”

Placing his coffee cup on the table, he walked across the room and stood before her. Gazing down at her pretty face as she unbuckled his belt and tugged his zip down, he obviously couldn’t believe his luck. Juliette clutched his stiffening penis, rolling his foreskin back and examining the purple globe of his knob as he breathed heavily in his heightening arousal. He was big, she observed, eyeing his huge shaft. His ballooning glans glistening in the light, his heavy balls rolling, he waited in anticipation as she scrutinised his solid cock. Pulling his foreskin back further, Juliette gazed longingly at the rim of his knob, moving her head forward and wondering whether he tasted good.

Wasting no more time, she sucked his swelling glans into her wet mouth, licking the silky-smooth surface, running her pink tongue around the rim of his helmet. The taste of male sex sending quivers up her spine, she felt her womb

79

contract, her clitoris swell in anticipation of crude sex. Sucking and mouthing his knob, she cupped his full balls in the palm of her hand and wanked his solid shaft.

“God, that’s good,” he murmured, his legs trembling. Taking half his penile length into her hot mouth, she sank her teeth into his veined shaft, delighting in his moans of pleasure as he towered above her. His black pubic curls tickling her nose, she breathed in his male scent, wondering whether he had a girlfriend. She’d never seen him with a female, and thought that might wank in his flat, bring out his spunk and splatter his stomach as he lay in his bed. Perhaps he thought of Juliette, pictured her sweet girl crack as he wanked his magnificent cock.

Realizing how she’d missed out on the delights of crude sex, Juliette was thankful to Christine. A tart, a whore ... Whatever Christine was, she had brought Juliette a new and sensual life. The times Juliette had seen her neighbour, passed him and exchanged pleasantries ... Never had she dreamed of having sex with him, sucking his swollen knob into her thirsty mouth and swallowing his spunk. Never had she realized that so many men would take in interest in her, pay attention to her simply because she opened her legs to them. Deciding to keep count of the men Christine fucked, Juliette looked up at Jon as she gobbled his twitching cock.

“I’m going to come,” he announced, his face grimacing as if in pain. “Spunk in my mouth,” she said, momentarily moving her head back and gazing at his salivated glans. “Shoot your spunk down my throat.” “Coming,” he gasped as she engulfed his throbbing glans and licked his sperm slit. “God, I’m ... I’m ...”

80

His sperm bathing her snaking tongue, filling her cheeks, he rocked his hips, gently fucking her pretty little mouth as she repeatedly swallowed hard. On and on his flow of creamy semen gushed from his throbbing glans, filling her mouth and running down her chin as she did her best to swallow his male fruits. Her dressing gown open, the white liquid dripping from her chin and splattering the ripe protrusions of her erect milk teats, she bobbed her head back and forth, sustaining his shuddering climax as he gasped and writhed above her.

“No more,” he finally breathed, his swollen glans absorbing the heat of her spunked mouth. “I’ll clean you,” she giggled, running her tongue up his deflating shaft, lapping up the spilled sperm. “I’ve never known anyone like you,” he smiled, watching her lick tongue lap up the sperm running over his hairy scrotum. “Actually, you might be able to help me,” she said huskily, rising to her feet as he moved aside. Slipping her gown off, she walked into the bathroom and grabbed the jar of Vaseline. “I want your fist up my bum,” she grinned as she returned. “My fist?” he frowned. “I’m ... I’m making another video soon. It’s to do with anal fisting,” she said, kneeling on the floor and wondering where she’d heard of such a lewd act. Resting her head on the floor, she projected her rounded buttocks. “OK, grease me and try to get your fist up my arse.”

81

Her crude words battering her tormented mind, she again wondered where she’d heard such vulgar terms. Juliette had never read or heard about anal fisting. Christine had never ... But Christine wasn’t real, Juliette reminded herself. Perhaps Gary was right and she was confusing herself with Christine. But did it matter? she wondered as John settled behind her with the jar of Vaseline. Christine, Juliette ... She was enjoying herself, enjoying her life for the first time. So, what the hell?

Shuddering as she felt the cold Vaseline between her naked buttocks, she projected her bottom further. The cooling grease smeared over her anal eye, he waited in anticipation for John’s fingers to slip into the heat of her rectal duct. Would he manage to force his fist into her anal canal? she wondered with a mixture of arousal and fear. Would the delicate brown tissue of her anus stretch to accommodate his hand? Feeling at least two fingers driving into her slippery duct, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

“I don’t know whether ...” John began. “Just do it,” she almost snapped, desperate for him to commit the crude act. “Let me know if I hurt you.” “Yes, yes I will.”

To her horror, she found herself thinking that she wanted him to hurt her. She wanted to feel her anal tissue stretched painfully around his wrist as he rammed his clenched fist deep into her hot bowels. This was Christine’s thinking, she mused as his fingers massaged the dank inner flesh of her arse. But Christine wasn’t in control, was she? More fingers entering her, sliding into her well-greased rectal canal, she

82

grimaced as her anus stretched wide open. Urging him to continue, she held her breath as he pushed and twisted his hand, painfully forcing open the portal to her inner sheath.

“Yes, she breathed as his fist was sucked deep into her rectum, her delicate brown ring hugging his wrist. Her pelvic cavity bloated, she rocked her naked body back and forth, fist-fucking her inflamed anal canal. This was Thinking of Gary, wondering what he’d say if he witnesses her lewd behaviour, she realized that she’d been stripped of her femininity. Elegant lace panties used to veil her pouting vaginal lips, her petite beasts and ripe nipples had always been concealed by her bra, no one had ever seen the small brown entrance to her private duct ... Her once sacrosanct body was now blatantly on offer to any man to use and abuse for his own perverted satisfaction.

But it had been Christine’s doing, she again tried to convince herself. Christine ... Or the Devil? she wondered fearfully as John drove three fingers into the restricted sheath of her young cunt. Crude sex, swallowing sperm, anal fisting, cheating on Gary ... Had the Devil taken her? Her young body had flowered in her early teens, the lips of her pussy swelling, her breasts ballooning, her boyish figure becoming curvaceous ... Her feminine curves and mounds meant nothing now. Concentrating only the sex holes between her young thighs, penises fucking her pretty mouth, spunk splattering her erect nipples, she’d been transformed from a gracious young beauty to a dirty teenage whore. Rocking with the double thrusting, her clitoris close to orgasm, she decided that this would be the last time Christine used her. After this session of

83

debauched sex, Christine would return to Australia and Juliette resume her mundane life.

“Fuck my arse,” she breathed in her rising wickedness. “I want your cock up my arse.” Saying nothing, John slipped his fist out of her inflamed anal duct and retrieved his sticky fingers from the spasming sheath of her young pussy. She could feel the bulbous globe of his knob pressing against the burning ring of her anus, his thumbs painfully parting the firm orbs of her buttocks. This was what Christine had wanted. Crudity, sexual abuse of her teenage body, spunk, orgasms ...

“You’re amazing,” John gasped, his solid penile shaft slipping into her anal duct. “Do you have a girlfriend?” she asked as he completely impaled her on his flesh pole. “No, I haven’t,” he replied. “I used to have but ...” “Do you wank?” “Yes,” he confessed, withdrawing his cock and ramming his knob-head deep into her hot bowels. “You’ll have to allow me to watch the next time you wank and spunk.” “You can do it for me,” he chuckled. “No. I want to watch to wank. Now, fuck me and spunk my arse.”

Again wondering where her crude words were coming from, Juliette pictured two huge penises forced into her rectal duct, two purple knobs pumping sperm into the very core of her young body. But this was Christine’s last session of crude sex.

84

Once John had gone, Juliette would destroy the wig - and Christine. It was time to return to normality. Her law degree, her flat, her relationship with Gary ...

“Coming,” John breathed, repeatedly ramming his throbbing knob into Juliette’s inflamed arsehole, pumping his sperm into her bowels. She could feel the lubricating cream filling her, cooling her inner core as John drained his swinging balls. This was the last time, she mused, her clitoris on the verge of orgasm. The last arse fucking, the last ... Shuddering as her orgasm erupted, she reached between the thighs and massaged the pulsating nubble of her solid clitoris, bringing out her pleasure as John fucked her arse with a vengeance.

Whimpering, her shaking body rocking with the illicit anal shafting, she could feel John’s swinging balls battering the swell of her cum-dripping vaginal lips. This was sheer sexual heaven, she knew as her orgasm peaked. A man’s cock embedded deep within her arse, pumping her full of spunk as she masturbated ... Could she go without crude sex now? she pondered in her sexual delirium. Did she really want to send Christine back to Australia? Gary was going to have to shape up and satisfy Juliette once Christine had gone.

Her pleasure beginning to wane as John stilled his spent cock within her rectal duct, his purple knob absorbing the fiery heat of her inner core, she massaged the last ripples of sex from her deflating clitoris. Breathing deeply, she shuddered as John’s cock left her spermed anal duct, the brown ring of her anus closing, sealing in the male cream of orgasm. Finally rolling onto her side, she looked up at her neighbour as he clambered to his feet and swayed on his trembling legs. Zipping his trousers,

85

concealing his sperm-glistening penis, he reached out and took her hand. Helping her to her feet, he gazed at the firm mounds of her teenage breasts, the ripe milk teats encircled by the dark discs of her areolae.

“I’ll see you again?” he asked hopefully. “I may have to go back to Australia sooner than I thought,” she sighed, folding her arms to conceal her breasts. Juliette was returning, she knew as she grabbed her dressing gown. “I’ll let you know,” she smiled. “I’m only upstairs so ...” “Yes, I know. Go now, before Juliette comes back.” “I thought you said that she’s gone to London for the day?” “Yes, I did. But she has a habit of changing her mind. I don’t want her to know about ...” “I understand. OK, you know where I am if you want me.” “Yes, yes I know where you are.”

Flopping on the sofa as he left, Juliette sighed. Sperm oozing from the burning eye of her anus, she knew that Christine had to go now. “I’m Juliette,” she whispered, pulling the wig off and shaking her long blonde hair loose. “I want to stay,” she murmured, involuntarily playing the role of Christine. “No, you have to leave.” Pacing the lounge floor, she held her head as Christine’s words drifted through her mind and tumbled from her lips. “You want me to stay, Juliette. I know that you want me to stay.”

86

“No, I don’t,” she stated firmly, leaving the lounge. Dumping her gown on the bathroom floor, she stepped into the shower and cleansed her abused young body. This was madness, she knew as she washed the sperm from her anal valley. talking to herself, having a conversation with someone inside her head ... Massaging soap into her blonde pubes, she stepped out of the shower and grabbed a razor from the shelf. “I mustn’t,” she whispered, sitting on the edge of the bath with her legs wide open.

Dragging the razor over the gentle rise of her mons, the blade leaving a strip of hairless, milk-white flesh in its wake, she felt that she had no control over her actions. She’d never dreamed of shaving her pubic hair off, and couldn’t understand what had driven her to do such a thing. Working the razor over the swell of her fleshy love lips, stripping away the blonde curls, she didn’t stop until her vulval flesh was completely devoid of pubic hair. Stepping into the shower, she rinsed the lather away, gazing down in horror at her prepubescent-like pussy lips, her blatantly exposed vaginal crack.

“God,” she breathed, turning the shower off and wrapping her naked body in a towel. Walking to her bedroom, she stood before the full-length mirror and gazed at her reflection. Reminding her of her younger days as she gazed at the hairless lips of her pink pussy, she couldn’t believe what she’d done, let alone comprehend why she’d done it. “Christine isn’t real,” she sighed, sure that she could hear the distant sound of giggling in her head.

Dressing in a miniskirt and white blouse, she sat at the dressing table and brushed her long blonde hair. A girl’s voice surfacing from the depths of her

87

tormented mind, she hummed softly to herself to block out the words. Shaved pussy. Lick shaved cunt. Masturbate. Enjoy your body. Finally walking into the kitchen, Juliette grabbed the phone and called Gary. She needed to talk to someone, share her fears. Was Gary the right person? she wondered. He’d said that she was confusing Christine and Juliette, but he didn’t realize the frightening depth of the confusion. As he answered the phone, Juliette almost announced herself as Christine. Taking a deep breath as he asked who was calling, she tried to compose herself.

“Hi,” she said cheerily. “Oh, hi. How are you doing?” “I’m fine. I wanted to ask you something, Gary.” “Ask away.” “You thought up the name, Christine. Do you know anyone of that name?” “No, I don’t. Why do you ask?” “I just wondered, that was all.” “Are you still playing your games?” “No, no, of course not. It was just a bit of fun.” “The only Christine I know of was my cousin. I suppose that’s why the name came into my head.” “What do you mean, was your cousin?” “She died years ago. I never met her but ...” “How old was she?” “Seventeen, I think. Why? What’s all this about?” “Do you know anything about her?”

88

“No one says much about her, least of all my mother. According to my mother, she was a disgrace to the family.” “What on earth did she do?” “She was, again according to my mother, a wanton hussy.” “Really?” “My mother’s sister, Christine’s mother, was never married. She lived in London in poverty and brought Christine up in pretty bad conditions. Christine turned to prostitution when her mother died. That’s about all I know. What’s this about, Juliette?” “I just wondered why you chose that particular name.” “I didn’t go out with anyone of that name, I’ve already told you that.” “Yes, yes I know. By the way, I’ve thrown the wig out.” “I’m pleased to hear it. About that drink this evening?” “Yes, all right. Get here at, say, seven o’clock.” “OK, see you later.”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette bit her lip. Gary’s revelation had worried her, but she tried to remain calm. There was no such thing as ghosts, she reflected. But ... “I’m being silly,” she murmured, wondering how to explain her shaved pussy to Gary. Grabbing the wig, she went into the kitchen. For some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to drop it in the bin. Walking to her bedroom, she hid the wig beneath her bed. Gay wouldn’t see it there, she reflected, lifting her short skirt and gazing at the reflection of her hairless pussy lips in the dressing table mirror.

89

Words drifted around her mind as she lowered her skirt. Call the men. Show the men your pussy. Holding her head, she went into the kitchen and grabbed a can of beer from the fridge. She didn’t normally drink lager, but she felt that she needed some alcohol. Her juices of arousal seeping between the hairless hillocks of her vaginal lips, her clitoris swelling, she tried desperately to drag her thoughts away from sex as she thought of the three young men fucking her. Call the men. Show them your sweet little pussy.

90

Chapter Five

G

ary arrived at seven with an enthusiastic grin on his face. Dressed in trousers and a crisp white shirt, his dark hair combed back, he’d obviously made an

effort. Juliette tried to make an effort, too. Smiley and vivacious, wearing a white blouse and red miniskirt with matching leather boots, she looked stunning. She also felt good about herself. Her studies behind her, she was free to enjoy herself, her life. Leading Gary into the lounge, she decided not to talk about Christine. There was nothing to say, she concluded, hoping that Gary wouldn’t bring the subject up as she sat next to him on the sofa. But she was going to have to say something about her shaved pussy.

“I’ve shaved,” she announced unashamedly. “Shaved?” he echoed, his dark eyes frowning. “You mean ...” “Yes,” she beamed. “I thought you might like it.” “What made you do that?” he asked. He seemed irritable. “Why on earth did you ...” “I read about it in a magazine,” she interrupted him. “I’ve been wondering whether or not to do it and ... This morning, I went for it.” “You read about it?” His expression was pained, which annoyed Juliette. “I mean, it was your idea, wasn’t it?” “My idea? Of course it was my idea.” “No one talked you into it or ...” “Gary, what are you trying to say?” she asked, her frustration rising. “Nothing, nothing. Well, are you going to show me?”

91

Standing, she faced Gary and pulled her miniskirt up over her stomach. He stared hard at her pretty pink crack, the fleshy swell of her hairless love lips rising either side of her creamy-wet sex valley. Juliette wasn’t sure, but she thought that Gary’s expression reflected anger or displeasure. He gazed at her for a minute without saying anything, which she found odd. He either liked her shaved pussy or he didn’t, she thought, standing with her feet wide apart, the valley of her wet vagina parting. Her inner folds exposed, she looked down at her schoolgirl-like love lips, her naked mons. She had read somewhere that a lot of men prefer a shaved pussy but, by the look on Gary’s face, he didn’t.

“Well?” she finally asked, looking down at him. “I don’t know what to say,” he murmured. “You look like ... like a young girl.” “Don’t you like it?” “Why aren’t you wearing any panties?” “Because ... because I wanted to show you.” “Oh, right. So, are we going out for a drink?” “You haven’t said whether you like my pussy or not,” she sighed, lowering her skirt and wondering why he’d changed the subject. “It’s different,” he replied. “Yes, but ... Oh, never mind. OK, let’s go out.”

Grabbing her bag, she left the flat with Gary following a few yards behind. Whatever his problem was, she didn’t want to know. And she didn’t really care whether he liked her naked pussy or not. She liked it, and that was all that mattered.

92

Aware of his mood as he traipsed along behind her, she felt despondent. Why he had to be like this, she had no idea. But she certainly wasn’t going to allow him to spoil her evening with his sulking. Walking down the street, she stopped at the pub on the corner and waited for him to catch up. Gary didn’t like that particular pub, but Juliette went inside anyway. Smiling at the barmen, she ordered a pint of bitter for Gary and a gin and tonic.

“You don’t like gin,” Gary mumbled, watching the barman press a glass up to an optic. “No, I ...” she began, wondering why she’d ordered gin. “I thought it might make a change,” she smiled. “You’ve always said that you can’t stand the stuff,” he persisted. “Shall we go over there?” she asked, pointing to a table by the window. “I’ll go and sit down.”

There was little point in trying to be cheerful with Gary around, she mused, sitting at the table and gazing out of the window. Again wondering why she’d ordered gin, she realized that she’d not put her panties on. She was changing, she reflected. Gin and tonic, no panties, shaving her pussy ... But it might not have been such a bad thing, she thought as Gary wandered towards the table with the drinks. Everyone needed a change at times. Her studies over, she was enjoying some time off - and enjoying her life. Perhaps it was time to change boyfriends.

“I talked to my mother about Christine,” Gary said, sitting opposite her. “Oh?”

93

“Apparently, Christine got into prostitution when she was twelve years old.” “God, that’s awful. Didn’t her mother have any control over her?” “Her mother was always ill. Pneumonia got her in the end. Christine looked after her from an early age. To get some money, she turned to prostitution.” “Twelve years old?” Juliette frowned, wondering why she was picturing the hairless pussy lips of a young girl. “Couldn’t your mother do anything to help?” “They weren’t speaking. Hadn’t been in touch with each other for years. I don’t know what the problem was. Some family feud or other. When Mary died, that’s Christine’s mother, Christine stayed on in the rented flat. She was fourteen then.” “How did Christine die?” “Natural causes, whatever that means. She had a rotten life, and then died at seventeen. My mother reckons that the drink got her in the end.” “How does she know?” “Apparently, she spoke to the neighbours. Christine did two bottles of gin every day.”

Staring at her glass, Juliette felt a shudder run up her spine. Shaving her pussy, hearing a voice in her head, and now ordering gin ... Trying to convince herself that she was being stupid, she sipped her drink. The merest smell of gin had always made her retch but, to her surprise, she rather liked it. This had nothing to do with Gary’s dead cousin, she was sure. There was nothing sinister going on. Juliette had finished her studies and was enjoying her life, enjoying sex and a few drinks, that was all. Wasn’t it?

94

“Why didn’t you put your panties on before we came out?” Gary asked accusingly. “Oh, God,” Juliette breathed. “I ... I forgot.” “You’d better be careful how you sit. You don’t want anyone seeing your shaved pussy.” He paused, staring into her blue eyes. “Or do you?” “Of course I don’t,” she returned angrily. “What are you suggesting? That I deliberately didn’t wear my panties so I could flash my pussy at other men?” “ I don’t know. It might have crossed your mind.” “Gary, I’m not going to sit here and take this,” she snapped. “I forgot to put my panties on. There was no premeditated reason, all right?” “Sorry, I just thought ... “ Well, don’t just think. For God’s sake. To suggest that I didn’t wear my panties because ...” “I said I’m sorry.” “And so you should be. Only a common tart would do such a thing.” “I suppose it was talking to my mother about Christine. One of Christine’s neighbours said that ... Oh, never mind.” “No, no. Go on.” “Apparently, Christine was into the occult. I don’t know how the neighbour knew about it but Christine shaved her pubic hair off. It was part of a ritual or something. Seeing you like that ... It just sent a chill through me.” “Why? I mean, whatever your cousin did has nothing to do with me.” “It’s crazy, I know. Christine drank gin, she had long black hair, she shaved her pussy ... Do you see what I’m getting at?”

95

“Yes, I do. But ... Gary, she’s not possessing me. As I said, the wig has gone. Christine has gone. Now that she ever existed.” “That’s as may be. But you’re drinking gin and you’ve shaved.” “I thought I’d try gin because ... because tastes change. I thought I might like it, and I do. And as for shaving. I read about it in a magazine.”

Again wondering whether there was a link between Gary’s dead cousin and the way she was behaving, Juliette finished her drink and asked Gary for another one. She was getting a taste for gin, which worried her. Shaving her pubes off had been ... had been a spur of the moment thing, she reflected. She tried gin because ... She thought that she ... She had no idea why she’d ordered gin. The voice in her head was nothing more than her mind playing tricks on her. The whole thing was ridiculous, nothing more than coincidence. As Gary walked to the bar, she slipped her hand up her short skirt and stroked the swell of her hairless pussy lips. Just because Christine had shaved, it didn’t mean to say ...

“Hi,” Alan said, wandering towards Juliette. “Oh, er ... Hi,” she stammered. “Gary’s at the bar.” “I noticed him when I came in. Christine not with you?” “No, no ... She’s ... Alan, don’t mention you and Christine to Gary.” “You know about us?” “She just said that she’d seen you. The thing is, Gary ...” “I just called at your flat to see whether she was there. Where’s she gone?” “I don’t know,” Juliette sighed, wishing he’d not turned up. “She comes and goes. The thing is ...”

96

“Hi,” Gary smiled, placing the drinks on the table. “How’s it going?” “Great. I was just asking Juliette where Christine is.” “Christine?” Gary echoed, flashing an accusing look at Juliette. “Alan was wondering how she’s liking England,” Juliette said, winking at Gary. “Oh, right. Alan, what are you having to drink?” “Lager, please.” “Alan,” Juliette whispered as Gary went to the bar. “Alan, I don’t want Gary to know about ...” “Yes, so you said. Although, I don’t see what the problem is.” “It’s just that ... I can’t explain. So, what have you been up to?” “Oh, this and that. I really want to see Christine again. Where did you say she’d gone?” “I didn’t. I don’t know where she is.” “Perhaps I’ll ring later. I was hoping to see her tomorrow morning. I have the day off.” “I’ll tell her.” “If I can’t get hold of her later, I’ll call round at ten o’clock in the morning.” “Yes, I’ll tell her.”

As Gary joined them at the table, Juliette felt her stomach somersault. She shouldn’t open the door to Alan the following morning posing as Christine, she knew. But ... but what? she pondered, aware of her vaginal juices seeping between the hairless lips of her young pussy. She wanted him, and she couldn’t deny it. Christine had to go, she reflected. The girl had to go and allow Juliette to get on with her life.

97

The crude sex, the excitement, the danger ... It had been fun, but the dangerous game had to come to an end.

As Gary talked about football, Juliette watched Alan from the corner of her eye. He was very good looking, she thought, desperate to suck his purple knob to orgasm and swallow his sperm. Good company, a good fuck ... She wanted him, wondering how to have her wicked way with him. If she made her excuses and went home, she could change into Christine and invite Alan round when he rang later. Waiting for an opportunity to announce that her stomach was playing up and she was leaving, she sighed as Alan said that he was going home.

“Already?” she asked as he finished his drink and stood up. “I have a few things to do,” he smiled. “Be good,” Gary chortled. “I will. See you both.” “I like Alan,” Juliette said, watching him leave the pub. “So do I. He’s all right. So, it’s just the two of us. It’s nice relaxing in the pub. We haven’t been out together for ages.” “No, we haven’t,” Juliette breathed, trying to drag her thoughts away from Alan, his erect penis, the bulbous globe of his knob. “Another drink?” “Mmm, please.” “For someone who doesn’t like gin, you’re doing pretty well,” Gary laughed as he walked to the bar.

98

Wondering what was wrong with her as she eyed a young man at the next table, Juliette felt her clitoris pulsate. She was wet, very wet. Her juices seeping from her aching pussy, trickling down between her naked buttocks and soaking into the back of her miniskirt, she found herself picturing his purple knob, sperm jetting from his slit. Noticing her gaze, he smiled at her. Juliette returned his smile, wondering whether the brunette he was sitting with was his girlfriend. Moving forward on her chair, she parted her thighs slightly, hoping that he’d spy the pink crack of her teenage pussy, her shaved love lips. This was a dangerous game, she knew as he looked down, his eyes widening as he focused on her vaginal slit. But she couldn’t help herself. What was goading her to behave like this, she had no idea. But did it matter? She was enjoying herself, that was all that mattered.

The brunette wasn’t able to see from where she was sitting, but the young man could see all that Juliette had nestling between her slender thighs. Looking around the pub as if she was unaware of her naked pussy, she parted her thighs a little further, wondering what the man was thinking. He probably thought her a tart, she mused as Gary returned with the drinks. She was a tart, she reflected. No, Christine was a tart. But this was Juliette. The wig was at home, so ...

“There you go,” Gary said, placing her drink on the table and sitting with his back to the young man. “Thanks,” Juliette smiled. Gary couldn’t see up her skirt, but the young man was still looking. “I like it here,” she said, turning to Gary.

99

“It’s all right. I’d rather have gone into town, but this is OK. We’ll have to say something to Alan about Christine. Tell her that she’s gone back to Australia or something.” “I wish you’d never thought of the idea,” Juliette sighed, parting her thighs further as she glanced at the young man. “If he finds out that it was me ...” “That’s just what I was thinking up at the bar. He’ll think we’re both mad if he discovers that Christine doesn’t exist. Just say that she’s gone back to Australia. That’ll be the end of it.”

Nothing was going to put an end to Christine, Juliette knew as she glanced at the young man, his eyes transfixed on her naked vulval flesh. The girl was here to say. With that in mind, she decided to draw up some rules. She daren’t answer the door as Christine in case it was Gary calling round. Rather than wear Juliette’s clothes, Christine would have her own wardrobe. Juliette was sure that she could get away with it, but Gary did pose a slight problem. If Alan or Graham let something slip ... Or Ian, for that matter, she reflected. Crossing her legs as Gary leaned over and looked up her skirt, she felt her stomach churn as he turned and looked at the young man behind him. Facing Juliette again, he scowled.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he asked, leaning over the table and staring hard at her. “What do you mean?” she murmured, feigning puzzlement. “I’m sitting here having a drink with you.” “Showing that guy your pussy, that’s what I mean.”

100

“Showing ... Gary, what are you talking about?” she asked, looking around the pub. “Which guy?” “You know very well,” he hissed through gritted teeth. “You’re behaving like a fucking whore.” “I wish you’d tell me what you’re on about. We were sitting here talking about Christine going back to Australia, and then you ...” “Don’t play the innocent with me, Juliette. You were deliberately showing that guy behind me your shaved cunt.” “I had no idea that ...” “I think the time has come to put an end to our relationship.” “All right, if that’s what you want.” “I don’t know what’s happened to you, Juliette. You’ve change, become something ... I just don’t know what’s happened to you.” Standing up, he finished his pint and banged the empty glass down on the table. “Don’t bother phoning me,” he snapped.

As he left the pub, Juliette breathed a sigh of relief. He was right, she reflected. The time had come to end the relationship. His suspicions and accusations weren’t unfounded, but Juliette didn’t feel guilty. She was only eighteen and wanted to have some fun, enjoy her youth, her life - her body. Realizing that she was too young to be involved in a permanent relationship, she gazed at the young man again. Seeing an opportunity to move in as the woman with him left the table and headed for the loo, she walked over to him.

“Well?” she grinned.

101

“Er ... What do you mean?” he asked, looking up at her. “You’ve seen it. Do you want it?” “Yes, yes,” he breathed, his wide eyes glancing at the toilet door. “Come on then.” “Where? I mean, I’m with ... I’m getting married next week so ...” “In that case, this might be your last chance. If you want it, follow me.”

Leaving the pub, Juliette walked along the street towards her flat without turning her head. Wondering what he’d do, whether he’d make his excuses to the girl or leave without a word, she stopped outside her flat and turned. He was running towards her, obviously eager to take a closer look at what he’d seen in the pub. She’d never dreamed of behaving like this, she mused as she licked her succulent lip. Virtually dragging a stranger out of a pub and ... But she needed sex, and she was going to get it.

Opening her front door, Juliette dumped her handbag on the hall table and went into the lounge. This was so easy, she thought as her juices of desire seeped between her inner folds and trickled down her firm thighs. Whenever she wanted a man, all she had to do was flash her shaved pussy and ... She heard the door shut, her stomach somersaulting as she waited for her prey to walk into her lair. Where to begin? she mused. Pull his cock out and suck his knob to the back of her throat? Order him to lick her clitoris to orgasm?

“What did you say to your girlfriend?” she asked as he entered the room and looked about.

102

“I said that I’d be back in ten minutes,” he smiled. “Ten minutes? I hope it’ll take longer than that. Kneel down there,” she ordered him, pointing to the floor by her feet. Complying he looked up at her as if awaiting her next instruction. “Lift my skirt up and lick my cunt,” she breathed, aware of her copious juices of desire streaming from her aching vagina. “Open my cunt and tongue me.”

Her crude words sending her arousal sky high, she felt her womb contract as he tugged her miniskirt up and gazed longingly at her hairless love lips rising alluringly either side of her creamy-wet pussy crack. Not even knowing his name added to her excitement. A stranger kneeling before her, his penis obviously rockhard as he gazed at her femininity ... Gary was right, she again thought. The time had come to end their relationship. He’d stifled her, suppressed the real Juliette. Was this the real Juliette? she pondered. Or was this Christine, the ghost of a dead girl possessing her?

Feeling the man’s wet tongue running up her sex valley, sweeping over the sensitive tip of her erect clitoris, she let out a rush of breath. Again and again, his tongue caressed her solid clitoris, sending ripples of pleasure through her trembling pelvis. Parting the hairless lips of her cunt, exposing her dripping inner folds, he repeatedly licked the burning flesh of her valley of desire. If only Gary could see her now, she mused, looking down at the man’s head as he worked his tongue into her vaginal entrance and lapped up her lubricious juices of lust. But there was no reason to hurt him.

103

“Finger my cunt,” she breathed as the man’s tongue encircled her erect clitoris. Closing her eyes as two fingers slipped between the petals of her dripping inner lips and drove deep into her tightening cunt, she felt decadent in the extreme. Her mind flooding with vulgar thoughts, vile words of crude sex, she stood with her feet wide apart, allowing him better access to her intimacy. Picturing his girlfriend sitting in the pub, waiting for her husband-to-be to return, Juliette grinned. It might have been an idea to return to the pub after she’d been fucked and spunked, she thought in her wickedness. Sit with her legs open, displaying her sperm-dripping cunt to the man’s wide eyes as he sat with his beloved.

“Suck my clitoris,” she gasped as the dawn of her orgasm broke within her contracting womb. Her pleasure building, her body trembling, she clung to his head to steady herself on her sagging legs. She was almost there, she knew as his fingers repeatedly thrust deep into her drenched cunt, inducing her girl-milk to gush from her inner nectaries and flow over his hand. Her clitoris solid within his wet mouth, pulsating beneath his sweeping tongue, she held her breath as she teetered on the brink of her inevitable orgasmic eruption.

“Yes,” she cried as her clitoris finally exploded, pulsating wildly beneath the young man’s snaking tongue. Her vaginal muscles spasming, tightening around his pistoning fingers, she tossed her head back and let out a long moan of sexual pleasure. She could hear her juices of arousal squelching as he finger-fucked the hot sheath of her tight cunt, feel the rivers of love-milk coursing down her inner thighs. Her nostrils flaring, her heart banging hard against her chest, she panted for breath as her orgasm rolled on, reaching the extremities of her quivering body, the very being of her soul.

104

Again and again shockwaves of pure sexual bliss rolled through her pelvis, shaking her to the very core as the young stranger sustained her illicit pleasure. Forcing another finger into the fiery sheath of her teenage cunt, her inner lips stretched tautly around his knuckled, her clitoris forced out from beneath its fleshy hide, he almost fist-fucked her. Imagining his clenched fist ramming her ripe cervix, she cried out again as another explosion of sexual pleasure rocked her young body.

“Don’t stop,” he gasped, his fingers massaging the inner flesh of her sex duct, her clitoris pulsating fiercely as she rocked and swayed in the grip of her incredible climax. She looked like a young girl, she mused. The hairless lips of her pink pussy were smooth and soft, the gentle rise of her mons devoid of pubic hair ... Would the young man like her to dress up as a young schoolgirl? she wondered. A white blouse and gymslip, navy-blue knickers and white ankle-socks ... Where were these uncharacteristic thoughts coming from?

“Do you like my shaved cunt?” she gasped as her orgasm finally began to recede. “Very much,” he replied, licking her solid clitoris, bringing out the last ripples of her mind-blowing orgasm. “Would you like to shove your cock up my pretty little cunt and spunk me?” “Definitely,” he breathed, slipping his girl-wet fingers out of her sex duct and rising to his feet. “You really are ...” “I know what I am,” she grinned, turning and bending over until her hands rested on the floor. I want you to fuck my cunt,” she instructed him, parting her feet wide.

105

Lifting her skirt up over her back, his pulled his solid cock out of his trousers and slipped his swollen glans between the hairless cushions of her cream-dripping sex lips. He was desperate to drain his heavy balls, Juliette knew as he drove his shaft into the tight duct of her wet cunt. His knob gliding along her pleasure sheath, pressing against the hard softness of her cervix, he let out a gasp of pleasure. This had been the last thing he’d expected, she mused, looking up at his hairy scrotum nestling between her cunt-wet inner thighs. Out for a quiet drink with his girlfriend, he’d not expected a teenage tart to display the shaved flesh of her vulva, let alone lead him back to her flat and order him to fuck her little pink cunt.

“You’re tight,” he murmured, withdrawing his pussy-dripping shaft and driving his bulbous knob deep into the fiery core of her trembling body again. “And you’re big,” she giggled. “Your girlfriend will be waiting for you so you’d better hurry up and sperm my cunt.” “I’ve never known a girl like you,” he said, grabbing her hips and fucking her with a vengeance. “I’ve never known a girl like me,” she laughed. “I think we must be far and few between. Now, fuck my cunt hard and spunk me.”

Watching his swinging balls, her inner love lips rolling back and forth along his girl-creamed shaft, she felt her clitoris swell and pulsate as the beginning of her second orgasm stirred deep within her young womb. She would go back to the pub, she decided. She’d sit at the table next to the loving couple and lick her lips provocatively, flash the young man a knowing grin every time he caught her

106

lecherous gaze. And flash her sperm-drenched cunt. He’d be riddled with guilt, embarrassed as his cock stiffened within his trousers. Would he take hid girlfriend home and fuck her? Perhaps he’d fuck her and imagine that he was with Juliette. Not a good start to a marriage.

“God,” he breathed, ramming his knob-head deep into her hugging sex sheath as his sperm jetted from his slit. Her teenage body rocking with the crude fucking, she whimpered as her own orgasm erupted within her pulsating clitoris, her vaginal muscles gripping his thrusting cock like a velvet-jawed vice. A flow of sperm and cunt-milk streaming down her thighs and dripping onto the carpet, she reached up and clutched his swinging balls, kneading his draining sperm eggs through his hairy sac as he repeatedly rammed her spunked cervix with his throbbing knob.

A cocktail of girl-cum and sperm running down his balls and streaming over her hand, she wondered whether to have the young man drive his beautiful cock deep into the tight sheath of her arse. Once he’d recovered ... But he’d want to get back to his wife-to-be, she reflected. He’d want to sit with her, hold her hand and whisper words of love in her ear. And he’d think about Juliette, her shaved pussy, shafting her tight cunt and spunking her cervix. A very good start to a marriage.

Her orgasm peaking, sending electrifying tremors of crude sex throughout her young body, Juliette whimpered in the grip of her sexual ecstasy. Watching his cunny-dripping cock sliding in and out of her spasming pussy, her swollen outer lips encompassing his veined shaft, she lost herself in her sexual delirium. She wanted more and more crude sex with anyone and everyone. Not even posing as Christine,

107

she couldn’t get enough sex. Was Christine encroaching on Juliette’s character? she pondered as the orgasmic waves began to ebb.

“I ... I have to go,” the young man breathed, sliding his deflating penis out of her well-spunked sex duct. “My girlfriend ...” “Does she fuck?” Juliette asked in her crudity, hauling her trembling body upright. “Does she let you fuck her mouth and spunk down her throat?” “No, no she doesn’t like oral sex,” he confessed, zipping his trousers. “Does she like you doing her tight arse?” “God, no. She’s not like that,” he said sorrowfully. “What, you mean she’s no good?” “No, no. She likes sex, straight sex.” “Do you lick her cunt out and suck her clitoris to orgasm?” “No,” he whispered, hanging his head. “Er ... How much do I owe you?” “How much do you owe me? What do you mean?” “What do you charge for sex?” “Oh, I see. God, I’m not a ...” She hesitated, wondering whether to take his money. Take it, a voice echoed from the debris strewn about in her mind. Take it. “Thirty pounds,” she blurted out. “Thirty,” he murmured, thrusting his hand into his pocket and passing her the cash. “I’d better be going. Shall I see you again?” “That’s up to you,” she grinned, tugging her miniskirt down and veiling her sperm-oozing cunt slit. “I’d like to.” “Well, you know where I live.”

108

“I don’t even know your name. I’m Charles.” “OK, Charlie. I’m Juli ... My name’s Christine.” “It’s Charles,” he corrected her, moving to the lounge door. “I prefer Charlie. See you around some time.” “Yes, yes you will. I’d better ...” “Be going. Yes, I know.”

Another conquest, she mused as he left the flat. How many more men would there be? How much more spunk would flow? For some reason, Juliette began to feel despondent as she dropped the cash onto the coffee table. Christine was fun, but where would it all end? Juliette had fucked a total stranger, which had had nothing to do with Christine. Were the two sisters becoming one? she pondered. The idea had been to keep the two identities apart, have them lead separate lives, but now ... Relaxing in the armchair, she made her plans. Gary had gone, leaving Christine, and Juliette, to fuck any man they fancied. And to make a fair amount of money in the process.

“Thirty pounds,” she breathed, wondering whether she should have charged him more. Pulling her miniskirt up and parting her legs, she placed her rounded buttocks over the edge of the chair cushion and gazed at the hairless lips of her pink pussy. She should have charged him fifty for the pleasure of using her pretty little cunt, she reflected, stroking the soft hillocks of her fleshy outer labia. That’s what men want. The words echoing around her mind, Juliette looked about her. The voice was so clear, so real, as if someone was in the room with her. That’s what I want.

109

Leaping to her feet as the phone rang, she went into the kitchen and lifted the receiver. It was Jane, Gary’s pretty little eighteen-year-old sister with the angelic face of a child and tiny breasts which had barely developed. She wanted to visit Juliette, have a chat over coffee. Gary had obviously blabbed to the girl, told her about Juliette’s uncharacteristic behaviour and the break up of their relationship. There’d be no harm in talking to her, Juliette decided. Besides, alone in the flat, she could have done with some company.

Waiting for Jane to arrive, Juliette paced the lounge floor, listening to the female voice whispering in her mind. Jane is a pretty little thing. She knew that she wasn’t going mad, but she did wonder why her mind was playing tricks on her. Deciding that it was nothing more than her own thoughts, she went into the kitchen and checked the alcohol situation. Not sure whether Jane drank, she grabbed a bottle of vodka from the cupboard and placed it on the table with two glasses. She might as well enjoy the girl’s visit, she mused, aware of sperm oozing from the hot entrance to her vaginal sheath. Christine might as well enjoy her visit.

110

Chapter Six

J

ane arrived wearing a short skirt and T-shirt, the mounds of her small breasts barely showing through the tight material. Leading her into the kitchen and

offering her a vodka and orange, Juliette scrutinised the boyish figure of her young body. Although she was eighteen, she could have easily passed as fourteen. It wasn’t only her angelic face, her petite breasts and her boyish figure. Apart from her looks, she radiated an air of childlike innocence. Did she masturbate? Juliette wondered, passing the girl her drink and suggested that they sit in the lounge.

“I don’t think I should drink this,” Jane said, following Juliette through the hall. “Why not?” Juliette giggled. “It’ll relax you, make you feel good.” “Well, I suppose so.” “You don’t get out much, do you?” Juliette asked, turning and gazing at the small bumps of her young breasts. “I don’t go to pubs or clubs, if that’s what you mean.” “Yes, that’s what I mean. So, what did you want to chat about?” “Well, about Gary and you. He said that you’d split up.” “Yes, that’s what he wanted,” Juliette smiled, sitting on the sofa and patting the cushion beside her. “What he wanted?” she echoed, perching on the edge of the sofa. “But he said that ...” “There was a misunderstanding, Jane. We were in the pub and he thought that I was eyeing up another man. I hadn’t even noticed this other guy, let alone eyed him

111

up. Gary flew off the handle, said that we were finished, and walked out. You haven’t had a boyfriend yet, have you?” “No, I’m not really into ... I don’t go out much. When I do, it’s only to the tennis club.” “You wouldn’t understand, then. Relationships aren’t easy at the best of times.” “Do you want him back?” she asked, gulping her vodka. “I don’t know. I really don’t know. We were OK together but ... Gary is so suspicious all the time. For some reason, he’s very insecure. He’s happy enough talking about football with his mates, but when it comes to a relationship ... I reckon he’s too young. He needs his freedom, time to spend with his mates. And I think I’m too young to be tied up in a relationship. I need to live, get out and enjoy myself, experience life.” “I suppose that’s what I should be doing,” Jane sighed as Juliette took her empty glass. “Yes, you should,” Juliette called from the kitchen. “The tennis club is all very well, but you’re missing out on a lot of fun and experiences.” Returning with a full glass of vodka and orange, she passed it to the girl. “You have to start meeting people, enjoying yourself.”

Eyeing the young girl’s shapely thighs as she sat beside her, Juliette found herself picturing her pussy lips, the tightly-closed crack of her vulva. Never had she thought about another girl’s pussy, pictured the succulent love lips of another girl’s cunt. Disturbed by her thoughts as she gazed at Jane’s petite breasts forming small bumps in her T-shirt, Juliette turned and gazed out of the window. Her clitoris

112

swelling, she knew that she wanted the girl. To strip her, gaze at the boyish figure of her young body, stroke and knead her firm breasts ...

“Will you find another boyfriend?” Jane asked in her naivety. “Maybe,” Juliette smiled, placing her hand on Jane’s knee. “There’s no rush. I rather like my freedom, so I’m in no hurry to find another man. Let’s talk about you, not me. We’ve never got to know each other properly. As you live with your parents and we’ve never been out together ... What do you do in the evenings?” “Watch TV or read. I have a friend who comes round sometimes. Her name’s Jenny. We play cards or ...” “How old is she?” “She’s sixteen. We get on really well.” “Would you like to get on well with me?” Juliette asked, desperate to slip her hand up the girl’s short skirt. “Yes, yes I would. I’ve always liked you.”

Juliette wasn’t sure whether the signs of latent lesbianism were there as she gazed at the girl’s long blonde hair framing her pretty face. There was something about Jane, she mused. Something enigmatic, alluring, deeply sexual. Perhaps it was her naivety, her innocence, she reflected, again pondering on the fleshy lips of her young pussy. Take her, a girl’s voice whispered in her head. Her mind was playing tricks on her again, she knew as she slid her hand up Jane’s naked thigh. But her feelings weren’t playing tricks. She desperately wanted Jane.

113

The voice in her head goading her, she again wondered whether the girl masturbated. To pull her panties down and massage her ripe clitoris to orgasm, lap up her flowing juices of desire ... A quiver running through her contracting womb, Juliette knew that she couldn’t control herself. She could hardly force the girl to slip out of her clothes and reveal the sexual beauty of her teenage body. But she wasn’t going to allow her to leave unloved. Moving her hand further up the girl’s inner thigh, she pressed her fingertips into the warm mound of her tight panties.

“Oh,” Jane gasped, looking down at the intruding hand. “What’s the matter?” Juliette smiled. “I thought you wanted to get to know me?” “Yes, I ... I do. But ...” “Then, allow me to love you.” “I’m not a ...” She brushed her long blonde hair away from her flushing face and averted her gaze as Juliette stared at her. “I’m not a ...” “A lesbian?” Juliette smiled, cocking her head to one side. “Neither am I. Does your friend Jenny love you like this?” Juliette asked, moving the tight material of the girl’s panties aside. “No, well ... Sometimes.” “Tell me about it. What does she do to you?” “Neither of us like boys,” she began softly as Juliette massaged her fleshy vaginal lips. “We ... we rub each other and ...” “And what?” “We just rub each other until ... You know.” “Does she lick you?”

114

“Lick me?” she frowned. “What do you mean?” “If you’re a good girl and do as I say, I’ll show you what I mean,” Juliette smiled, wondering why she was desperate to lick the girl to orgasm. Was this Christine’s doing? “You will be a good little girl, won’t you?” “Yes,” the young blonde breathed. “Yes, I’ll be good.” “Stand up and take your clothes off. I want you naked.”

Standing before Juliette, the girl tugged her T-shirt over her head and tossed the garment onto the sofa. Watching with bated breath, Juliette stared wide eyed as the girl unhooked her white lacy bra, exposing the small mounds of her teenage breasts, her erect nipples. She could easily have been fourteen, Juliette thought as she focused on the brown discs of her areolae, the small protrusions of her milk teats. Recalling her own early teens, she remembered her young breasts forming, her nipples growing as her mammary mounds swelled. Her blonde pubes had sprouted at about the same time, the downy fleece appearing just above her little pink crack and creeping down over the hillocks of her firm pussy lips.

Watching her young guest pull her skirt down her naked legs, Juliette was sure that she was far younger than eighteen. Thinking back, she couldn’t recall Gary mentioning her age, but she must have got the notion from somewhere. The girl’s red panties bulging over the swell of her love lips, she slipped her thumbs between the tight elastic of her red panties and her hips and tugged the garment down. The thin material peeling away from her the rise of her mons, revealing the top of her girlcrack, she finally allowed the garment to slip down her long legs to her ankles.

115

“You’re beautiful,” Juliette murmured, her wide eyes transfixed on Jane’s sparse blonde pubes. Eyeing her puffy outer labia, the closed crack of her teenage pussy, she felt her stomach somersault. The girl looked so young, fresh and alluring. Her vulval fleece scarcely concealing the contours of her fleshy love lips, her small breasts barely formed, she was a rare beauty. But this was lesbian sex, Juliette reflected anxiously as she gazed at the small indents at the tops of the girl’s inner thighs. To love Gary’s sister, to drink her creamy juices of lust and lick her young clitoris to orgasm ... There was no turning back now. Juliette had ... Christine, had crossed the threshold and was well on her way to a full-blown lesbian relationship.

“Are you still at school?” Juliette asked, unable to drag her eyes away from the perfectly symmetrical cushions of her outer pussy lips. “Yes, I am,” Jane breathed. “Why?” “I just wondered.” She daren’t ask her age. She didn’t want to know, she didn’t want her fantasy shattered. “You have a beautiful body,” she smiled. “Thank you,” Jane murmured, kicking her shoes and panties off her feet. “Stand closer to me. I want to look at you properly.”

Stepping closer as Juliette moved forward on the sofa, Jane stood with her feet wide apart. Reaching up, Juliette stroked the girl’s sensitive nipples, watching the brown protrusions elongate as she circled each teat with her fingertip. Squeezing her small breasts, amazed at the hardness of her mammary hillocks, she ran her fingers down over the smooth plateau of her stomach to the gentle rise of her pubic mound. The girl trembled, breathing deeply as Juliette’s fingertip reached the top of her sex

116

crack, teasing the sensitive flesh where her outer love lips fused. Her clitoris would be erect, Juliette knew as she tentatively ran her fingers up and down her closed crack.

Parting the fleshy pads of her outer girl-lips, Juliette gazed at the intricate sex folds nestling within her moist valley. Peeling her lips further apart, she focused on the pink flesh surrounding her juice-glistening vaginal entrance. Had her young friend fingered her there? she wondered. Jane’s vaginal duct would be tight in youth, decanting its creamy lubricant as her arousal heightened. Perhaps her young friend had pushed a candle deep into Jane’s tiny pussy, fucking her with the waxen phallus until she’d shuddered and cried out in the grip of her lesbian-induced orgasm. But her schoolfriend was young and no doubt inexperienced. Jane was now not only in the hands of Juliette, but Christine.

Unmoving as Juliette slipped her fingertip past her inner lips and into the hot sheath of her pussy, Jane let out a sigh of pleasure. Pushing her wetting finger deeper into the girl’s pleasure sheath, Juliette pressed against her pubic bone, massaging the walls of her young cunt, teasing her urethral opening. Her juices of love flooding Juliette’s hand, Jane swayed on her trembling legs. Her pleasure building, she clung to Juliette’s head, gripping tendrils of her long hair as her breathing became fast and shallow. She was ready to have her clitoris attended, Juliette knew as the small protrusion of female pleasure emerged from beneath its pink bonnet. She was ready for full-blown lesbian sex.

Pressing on the inner flesh of her sex valley, Juliette popped the girl’s clitoris out and gazed longingly at the solid nub of the small protuberance. She’d never

117

touched another girl, never slipped her fingers into another girl’s vaginal duct let alone licked and tasted the feminine delights of a girl’s intimacy. Moving forward, her tongue pushed out, she tentatively licked the girl’s erect clitoris. Jane gasped, her naked body shuddering as her clitoris swelled and throbbed. Massaging the drenched inner flesh of her youthful vagina, she swept her wet tongue over her enlarging clitoris, tasting the heady nectar of her young body.

“More,” Jane breathed as Juliette’s tongue snaked around her pulsating clitoris. The girl’s juices of arousal pouring in torrents from her fingered pussy duct, she parted her feet further, allowing her lesbian lover to penetrate deeper into the sheath of her tight cunt. Sucking her clitoris into her hot mouth, Juliette breathed heavily through her nose as Jane swayed above her, the flesh of her naked body trembling, glowing with sex. Again and again Juliette swept her wet tongue over the sensitive nub of the young girl’s clitoris, the taste and aroma of her most feminine place driving her wild as she finger fucked her tightening cunt.

“This is what I meant by licking,” Juliette said, looking up at the girl’s flushed face. “Do you like being licked?” “Yes, yes,” she breathed, her eyes rolling as she tried to focus on Juliette. “I want to come. Make me come.” “Not yet,” Juliette grinned, slipping her wet fingers out of the pretty girl’s spasming cuntal sheath. “Before you come, you must lick and finger me.” Reclining on the sofa, Juliette pulled her skirt up over her stomach. “Kneel down and lick my cunt,” she breathed shakily, parting her legs wide and displaying the shaved lips of her pussy. “Lick and finger me until I come, and then I’ll make you come.”

118

“You’ve shaved,” Jane frowned, kneeling and gazing longingly at her mentor’s hairless vulval flesh. “Yes, and I want you to shave. The next time you come here ...” “The next time?” “You’re going to be a regular visitor,” Juliette said, imagining Alan’s huge knob driving into Jane’s cunt and spunking her cervix. “You’ll visit me every day from now on.” “I’d like that,” she beamed, lowering her head, her pretty mouth open, her tongue pushed out. “Open my lips and lick me. Lick me and finger me until I come.”

Pulling her skirt up higher over her stomach, Juliette relaxed as the girl’s tongue explored the wet valley of her hairless pussy. She could feel the wetness of her tongue, the heat of her breath, the tendrils of her long blonde hair tickling her inner thighs and lower stomach. Juliette had been licked before, but never by a young girl. The very thought of a female tongue working between her female thighs send blissful quivers through her young womb. This was lesbian sex, she mused, opening the lips of her vagina with her slender fingers, exposing her inner folds to the girl’s inquisitive tongue. The gentleness of another girl’s intimate attention, the delicate licking and expert tonguing ... This was real lesbian sex.

“Is that all right?” Jane asked, sliding two fingers deep into Juliette’s tight cunt. Murmuring her approval, Juliette allowed herself to slip into a warm pool of illicit sex. This was wrong, she knew. But she couldn’t deny the immense pleasure the young teenager was bringing her. Her clitoris swelling, pulsating as Jane sucked the

119

solid protrusion into her hot mouth, Juliette let out a rush of breath. Breathing in the fragrance of the girl’s perfume, Juliette looked down at the girl, her tongue working within her sex valley, sweeping over the tip of her sensitive clitoris.

“That’s more than all right,” she whispered, her young body twitching as her pleasure built. “Do you like licking me there?” “Very much,” Jane replied, slipping a third finger into the hot sheath of Juliette’s spasming vaginal sheath. “You taste wonderful.” “As you’ve never had a boyfriend ...” “I’m a virgin,” the girl said. “As far as boys are concerned, anyway.” “Have you or your friend ever pushed anything into your pussy? I mean, a candle or ...” “No, only fingers.” “I can teach your things, Jane. Visit me regularly and I’ll teach you things.” “Yes, teach me,” she breathed, sucking Juliette’s clitoris into her wet mouth again.

Again imagining Alan’s huge penile shaft entering the young virgin’s pussy, Juliette knew that the girl would never agree to it. Pondering on keeping her for herself, not sharing her with Alan, or her friend Jenny, the thought occurred to Juliette that she might not agree to come back. She might prefer her schoolfriend, Jenny. Use her now, while you have the chance. The voice in her head was loud and clear, but was it her own thoughts? she pondered. Confused, she watched the young girl fingering and sucking between her thighs, bringing out her girl-juice, taking her closer to orgasm. Use her now.

120

“God,” Juliette breathed. “Don’t stop. I’m coming.” Her pleasure building within her young pelvis, she dug her fingernails into the sofa cushion, her muscles tensed, her heart banging hard against her chest. “Yes, yes,” she gasped, teetering of the brink of her climax. “Yes, I’m ... I’m there.” The explosion of pleasure erupting within her pulsating clitoris, sending shockwaves through her shaking body, she arched her back, grinding her open cunt flesh hard against her lesbian lover’s face. Her stomach rising and falling, her legs twitching uncontrollably, she tossed her head from side to side, her eyes rolling as she sank deeper into a pool of lesbian lust.

The squelching sound of her vaginal juices resounding around the room, mingling with sucking sounds and slurping as Jane sucked and mouthed her orgasming clitoris, Juliette knew that she’d found her domain. She loved cock sucking and drinking spunk, having her tight cunt and arse fucked and spunked, but to have another girl attend her young body brought her more pleasure that she could have imagined. Use her now, while you can. Her climax beginning to subside, she decided to heed the words echoing around her mind. The last ripples of orgasm emanating from her aching clitoris, her vaginal muscles spasming, gripping the girl’s pistoning fingers, she lay shaking violently on the sofa in the wake of her lesbian-induced orgasm.

“Was that all right?” Jane asked, her girl-wet mouth smiling as she looked up ay Juliette. “Yes, that was ... That was incredible,” Juliette gasped, her trembling body calming.

121

“What would you like me to do now?” she asked, slipping her cunny-dripping fingers out of Juliette’s fiery sex sheath. “Go to the kitchen,” Juliette grinned, managing to sit upright. “In the cupboard beneath the sink, you’ll find some rope.” “Rope?” the girl frowned, hauling her naked body up from the floor. “I’m going to teach you, Jane. You want me to teach you things, don’t you?” “Yes, but ...” “Get the rope,” Juliette cunt in angrily. “Sorry. Just get the rope.”

As the girl left the room, Juliette again heard the goading voice in her head. Use and abuse her. It was her own thoughts, she tried to convince herself as Jane returned, the rope dangling from her hands. Ordering her young victim to bend over the back of the armchair, Juliette grabbed the rope and pulled her hands behind her back. The girl protested, but Juliette managed to pin her down over the chair and quickly bind her wrists. Use her. Yanking her feet wide apart and tying the rope around each ankle, she ran the rope around the chair base and secured the ends.

“There, now I can teach you ...” “What ... what are you going to do to me?” the girl asked fearfully. “Why have you tied me up?” “You’ll see,” Juliette giggled, standing behind her young prisoner and admiring the unblemished globes of her pert buttocks. “Juliette, I ... I don’t want to ...” “You have no choice in the matter. I’m going to ...” “You’re Christine, aren’t you?” the girl murmured.

122

“Christine? What do you know about Christine?” “Gary said that you pretended to be someone else. He said that ...” “Gary’s a fool. He knows nothing about ...” “Please, let me go. You can’t do this to me. I’ll tell ...” “Silence!” Juliette snapped, Christine snapped, grabbing the girl’s panties from the floor. “This will shut you up,” she hissed, yanking her head up by her blonde hair and stuffing the panties into her gasping mouth. “Now you’re mine, all mine,” she breathed huskily. “You’re fourteen, aren’t you?” she asked. The girl shook her head negatively, her wide blue eyes staring at her jailer. “Younger?” Again, the girl shook her head. “Whatever age you are, you’re about to be initiated into the fine art of lesbian sex.”

Wondering where her cruel words were coming from, Juliette realized that she had no control over actions as she yanked Jane’s buttocks wide apart and pressed her fingertip hard against her anal eye. Her naked body writhing, thrashing about as Juliette’s finger entered the tight dust of her rectum, she moaned loudly through her nose. Giggling, wickedly, Juliette forced a second finger into her anal sheath, delighting in the abuse as she gazed at the brown tissue of her tight anus stretched tautly around her knuckles.

“Be quiet,” she hissed as the girl again moaned through her nose, her naked body wriggling fiercely. “You’ve never had your bottom finger-fucked, have you?” she asked, the words tumbling from her lips without her thinking. “I’m going to fist your tight arse, and your beautiful little cunt.” Slipping her fingers out of her rectal duct, Juliette knelt behind the girl’s quivering body and gazed at the gaping brown

123

hole of her anus. Moving forward, she held her firm buttocks wide apart and repeatedly ran her tongue up her bottom crease, the aphrodisiacal taste of her anal valley driving her wild. The girl’s writhing beginning to calm, she tongued her brown hole, teasing the secret nerve endings there, licking the delicate brown tissue as the goading voice again instructed her to abuse her young victim.

The tip of her tongue entering Jane’s anus, the bittersweet taste sending her into a sexual frenzy, uncharacteristic thoughts flooded her confused mind. The girl had to be thrashed for her insolence, her naked buttocks whipped until they glowed a fire-red. You may not have another chance. Pushing her tongue deeper into the girl’s anal canal, locking her lips to the brown tissue surrounding her anal inlet, Juliette sucked hard. Mouthing like a babe at the breast, Juliette lost herself in her arousal, her mind swimming with lewd thoughts and ideas.

“You like me sucking your arse, don’t you?” she asked. Jane remained still, her naked body trembling slightly as Juliette swept her wet up over her anal tissue. “You see, I knew you’d like it. I’m going to teach you, Jane.” Pushing her tongue into the girl’s anal duct again, she reached between her naked thighs and parted her fleshy pussy lips. Slipping three fingers into the drenched sheath of her virgin pussy, she thrust her tongue in and out of the girl’s anal hole. This was lesbian sex at its basest, she knew as pushed half her hand into the young lesbian’s vaginal sheath. Her fist finally sucked into her sex cavern, she grinned.

Is that nice?” she asked, moving back and gazing at her prisoner’s inner lips gripping her slender wrist. Jane moaned through her nose again, but this time it was a

124

moan of pleasure. “You like that, don’t you?” Juliette asked, twisting her fist, massaging the girl’s inner vaginal flesh. Driving her tongue into the teenager’s wellsalivated anal tube, Juliette mouthed and sucked, tongue-fucking her tight arse as she fist-fucked the hot cavern of her young pussy. Sure that Jane wouldn’t return for another session of lesbian abuse, she decided to make the most of her prisoner’s young body. Eyeing the girl’s T-shirt lying on the floor, Juliette yanked her wrist out of her vaginal cavern and grabbed the garment. Standing, she giggled as she rolled the T-shirt into a long tube and raised the makeshift whip above her head. The girl needed a good thrashing, she thought as she focused on her rounded buttocks, her target.

Bringing the whip down as hard as she could, the material landing squarely across her victim’s pert bottom with a loud crack, she laughed uncontrollably. Jane writhed and moaned through her nose as the whip struck her bottom orbs again, her pale flesh reddening as the third and fourth lashes stung the cheeks of her taut bum. Losing all control, Juliette repeatedly flailed the girl’s twitching anal orbs, giggling as she watched the broad weals fanning out across her tensed anal globes. Again and again she lashed her quivering victim, delighting in her wriggling and squirming.

“This is what little girls get for being naughty,” she hissed, landing the hardest blow yet across the girl’s fire-red bottom cheeks. But this wasn’t nearly enough for Juliette, for Christine. The girl had to be severely punished. Dropping the T-shirt, Juliette dashed into her bedroom and grabbed a large plastic deodorant bottle. At least two inches in diameter, the bottle would be an ideal phallus, she mused in her wickedness. Grabbing a tube of cream from her dressing table, she returned to the lounge.

125

“I’m going to make you feel better,” she whispered, massaging the cream into the girl’s bottom orbs, her anal gully. Paying particular attention to her anus, she emptied the tube of cream and offered the end of the bottle to the quivering girl’s anal tissue. Pushing hard, she grinned as the bottle opened the delicate iris of her rectal inlet and slipped gently into her most private duct. The girl trembled, again moaning through her nose as the plastic phallus sank deeper into the very core of her naked body. But this still wasn’t enough in way of a debauched punishment. Leaving the bottle in place, she went into the kitchen in search of something larger to ram into the girl’s anal sheath.

“Here we are,” she breathed triumphantly, returning to the lounge with a plastic washing up liquid bottle. Jane’s wide eyes caught sight of the huge phallus, her body shaking violently as Juliette ran her hand up and down the cylinder. “This will open your bum wide,” she said, settling behind the girl’s tethered body. Slipping the deodorant bottle out of her tight anal hole, she pressed the larger phallus hard against the well-creamed opening to her bowels and pushed hard.

“No,” Jane screamed, finally managing to eject her wet panties from her mouth. “No, please ...” “Be quiet,” Juliette snapped. “If you relax, you’ll enjoy it.” “Please, I’ll do any6thing but ...” “Anything?” “Yes.”

126

“All right,” she grinned, rising to her feet and tossing the bottle onto the sofa. “You have a choice. You either have the bottle up your arse, or a man’s cock.” “No, please ...” “Which is it to be?” “I can’t take the bottle. It’s far too big.” “A man’s cock, then?” “What man?” “There’s a nice young man upstairs. He’ll be only too pleased to fuck your girlie arse.” “No, I ... Please, Juliette.” “The choice is yours.” “All right, all right. The bottle.” “Good. I’m sure you’ll be able to take it if you relax.”

Grabbing the plastic phallus, Juliette knelt on the floor again and pressed the end hard against the girl’s anal eye. Surprised by the ease of which the bottle opened the girl’s anus and glided deep into her rectal duct, she gazed at the sensitive brown tissue of her arse stretched tautly around the huge phallus. Jane whimpered, murmuring incoherent words as Juliette twisted the bottle, sending quivers of crude sex throughout her teenage body. Slipping her fingers into the constricted passage of the girl’s cum-drenched vagina, Juliette pistoned her young sex duct. Her holes painfully bloated as Juliette’s fist slipped into her tight pussy, Jane gasped and squirmed. Another buttock thrashing would do the teenager good, Juliette mused, wondering whether there was a cane in the garden. A thrashing would teach her who was boss.

127

Retrieving her girl-sticky fingers as the phone rang, Juliette went into the kitchen. She had to answer it, she knew as she bit her lip. If it was Alan, she’d put him off until the morning. It might be Ian, she reflected, wondering when he’d be back for another session of crude sex with his friends. Lifting the receiver, she listened to someone breathing. If it was Graham ... Finally speaking, she raised her eyes to the ceiling as Gary started complaining.

“What is it, Gary,” she broke in. “I’m busy, what do you want?” “Is my sister still there?” he asked. “Your ... Er ... No, she left some time ago,” she lied, wishing Jane hadn’t told him where she was going. “She should have been back by now. My parents just rang me. They’re getting worried.” “Well, there’s nothing I can do about it. She left some time ago.” “That’s odd. Perhaps she’s on her way. What did she have to say?” “She told me about you.” “Me?” “She reckons that you used to watch her masturbating. You used to spy on her and ...” “What?” he gasped. “She said that?” “Yes, she did. She reckons that ...” “It’s not true, Juliette. As if I’d ...” “OK, so she’s lying.” “Yes, she is. I thought she was going to talk to you about us, you and me.”

128

“Yes, she did. Hang on. She said something about visiting her lesbian friend on the way home.” “Lesbian ...” “Jenny, that’s the girl’s name.” “Yes, I know her but ...” “Jenny’s her lesbian lover. Anyway, I have to go. Was there anything else?” “Er ... No, no.”

Hanging up, Juliette grinned. That would stir things up, she reflected. But she wondered why she was out to cause trouble. Jane had done nothing wrong, so why lie to Gary? Returning to the lounge, she gazed at the girl’s naked body, the plastic bottle embedded deep within her stretched anal duct. Her buttocks still glowing red, vaginal juice coursing down her inner thighs, she mumbled something about wanting to go home. Slipping the bottle out of her anal sheath, Juliette tossed it to the floor and untied the ropes. Gary might call round, she reflected. Unless Jane went home soon ...

“I’m not coming here again,” the girl said, hauling her aching body upright. “I’ll never come here again.” “That was Gary on the phone,” Juliette announced. “He reckons that he used to watch you masturbate when he lived at home.” “What?” she breathed, her blue eyes locked to Juliette’s. “He used to spy on you.” “He saw me ... But my bedroom door was always locked. How could he have ...”

129

“I don’t know, but he used to watch you. So, you’ll come and see me again tomorrow.” “No, never.” “Jane, unless you come back tomorrow and love me, I’ll tell your parents about ...” “What? About what?” “Jenny, your lesbian lover.” “You wouldn’t dare.” “I’ve just told Gary.” “God, no. Why? Why are you like this to me? What have I ever done to you? “Nothing. I want you to come back tomorrow, OK?” “If I can,” she murmured, grabbing her clothes from the floor.

Juliette sat on the sofa and watched the young girl dress. She cupped her small breasts in her bra, slipped her panties up her long legs and veiled her creamy vaginal slit. Juliette hadn’t wanted her to leave yet. She’d liked to have shaved her, stripped away the blonde fleece from her vulval flesh, making her appear even younger than she was. But she’d soon be back. When she needed lesbian sex, she’d be only too eager to come and visit, have her naked body used and abused. Once Juliette had corrected her, taught her a few lessons ... Wondering why she was thinking that way, she bit her lip. From a quiet, reserved girl to a ... She didn’t know what she’d become as Jane mumbled something and left the flat. She’ll be back, the voice in her head whispered. She’ll be back for more.

130

Chapter Seven

J

uliette was woken at eight the following morning by the phone. It was Brian, Gary’s father. He wanted to talk to Juliette about Jane. He knew that his daughter

had lesbian tendencies and he wasn’t happy that she’d arrived home with her long blonde hair dishevelled, her T-shirt crumpled and her face flushed. He wanted to know what had happened at Juliette’s flat, what she’d done to his baby daughter.

“We talked,” Juliette said. “We talked about Gary, that was all.” “What’s happening with you two?” he asked. “Nothing. It’s over, we’re finished.” “That’s a shame. I thought there’d be wedding bells before long. Look, about Jane. I know that she isn’t normal.” “Because she’s a lesbian?” Juliette asked petulantly. “Well, yes. I mean, it’s not normal to want another girl, is it?” “Well ...” “Would you mind if I came round to see you? Only, Gary’s worried about you and Jane seems to think ... I have the day off work, so if it’s OK?” “Yes, of course it’s OK. It’ll be nice to see you, Brian.” “Great. Where are we now? Er ... Eight o’clock. Is nine OK?” “Yes, that’s fine. I have to pop out but my sister will be here. She’ll let you in and make you a cup of coffee. I shouldn’t be too long.” “I didn’t know you had a sister.” “Yes, Christine. We’re identical twins. She’s over from Australia for a few weeks.” “OK, Juliette. I’ll see you in an hour or so.”

131

Her stomach somersaulting, Juliette pushed the quilt back and stretched her limbs. Gary’s father was a good-looking man in his mid-forties. He was sure to fall for Christine’s charms, her seductive ways. Running her finger up and down her wetting girl-crack, Juliette pondered on seducing the man. It was wrong, she knew. But the danger, the excitement ... Massaging the sensitive nub of her ripening clitoris, she breathed deeply, her stomach rising and falling as her pleasure built within her virgin womb. Imagining sucking Brian’s purple knob into her wet mouth and drinking his sperm, she grinned.

“Gary, Jane and dad,” she breathed, wondering whether to try seducing the mother. She liked Brian, had got on with him well and even looked upon him as her future father in-law. But now? Now, he was a conquest. Juliette realized that he’d not be able to object to his little girl visiting the flat once he was riddled with guilt. He might try to dissuade her, but there’d not be a great deal he could do. Particularly if Juliette threatened to tell his wife about his affair with Christine.

Pondering on blackmail as she spread her legs and masturbated, Juliette again wondered why she’d changed. She would never have dreamed of seducing Gary’s father, let alone blackmail the man. But it was Christine’s doing, she consoled herself. How long she could go on blaming her nonexistent sister, she didn’t know. The day would inevitably come when ... But why should it end? she wondered. With Gary out of the way, only Graham knew of her dark secret.

132

“Yes,” she breathed as her pulsating clitoris erupted in orgasm. Her juices of lust flowing from her neglected vagina and streaming down between her rounded buttocks, she pictured Brian’s solid cock-shaft, his orgasming knob pumping sperm down her throat. Juliette was again desperate for crude sex, and any man would have done. But the notion of seducing Gary’s father intrigued her. It added an element of wickedness to her debauched ways. Gary had fucked her, Jane had licked and fingered her young pussy to orgasm ... And now their father was going to ram his solid cock into her mouth and spunk down her throat, fuck her hot pussy, shaft the tight sheath of her arse.

Vibrating her fingertips over her pulsating as her orgasm peaked, she gasped and writhed on her bed in the grip of her self-loving. Would Brian regularly visit Christine for crude sex sessions? she wondered, sustaining her mind-blowing climax with her massaging fingers. Dragging her vaginal cream up her girl-slit and lubricating her erect clitoris, she slowed her masturbating rhythm, whimpered and tossing her head from side to side as her pleasure finally began to wane. She’d warmed herself up for Brian, she mused as her naked body shuddered. Warmed her pussy up for his tongue, his hard cock.

Leaping off the bed, she took a shower and dressed in her red miniskirt and white blouse. Knickerless and braless, she spent some time donning the wig, ensuring that her blonde hair was out of sight. Graham had spotted tendrils of blonde hair, which had given the game away. She wasn’t going to make that mistake again, especially as she was about to seduce Gary’s father. Applying her makeup, she gazed

133

at her reflection in the dressing table mirror. Stunningly attractive, she was ready for the seduction.

Brian arrived and Juliette played the role of Christine, introducing herself and agreeing that the likeness was incredible. Leading him into the kitchen, she filled the kettle and took two cups from the cupboard. She was well aware of Brian’s eyes scrutinising her young body as she poured the coffee. He might have been Gary’s father, she reflected. But he was a man with male thoughts. He talked about Australia as they took their coffee into the lounge. Juliette hadn’t realized that he’d been to Sydney, and had to change the subject quickly.

“It’s a shame about Gary and Juliette,” she said, sitting in the armchair as Brian perched himself on the edge of the sofa. “I’d imagined coming over to England for the wedding.” “That’s just what I was saying to Juliette earlier,” he smiled, brushing his balding hair back. “Still, things don’t always work out.” “Juliette was saying that you’re worried about your daughter.” “Jane, yes. She ... she prefers girls to boys, if you get my meaning.” “Oh?” “My wife and I have tried to ignore it, hoping that she was going through a phase. But, there’s no doubt in our minds that she’s a ... God, I can hardly bring myself to mention the word. She’s a lesbian.” “I wouldn’t worry too much,” Juliette said cheerily, spying his tongue as he smiled. Would his wet tongue slip between the hairless lips of her pussy and caress

134

her clitoris? “OK, so she’s a lesbian. If she finds happiness with someone, does her sexual preference really matter?” “No, I suppose not,” he sighed. “It’s just that ... I had hoped to have a son inlaw.” “You’ll have a daughter in-law instead,” Juliette giggled, parting her thighs. “Look at it that way.” “Will Juliette be long?” he asked, his eyes widening as he glimpsed the naked crack of her pussy. “God, I forgot to tell you. She rang and said that she’s been held up.” “Held up? How long?” “An hour or more, I’m afraid. Sorry, I should have mentioned it. Do you have to go?” “I have a dental appointment at ten-fifteen. Not to worry. I’ll speak to her some other time.” “I’m pleased that you’re here. To be honest, I’ve had a pretty boring time since I arrived. Juliette’s always out and I’ve not had a chance to meet anyone.” “We’ll have to get to know each other a little better,” he smiled, eyeing her hairless love lips as she reclined in the armchair and allowed her thighs to fall apart. “Yes, I’d like that. I’ve always preferred older men. I’m not saying that you’re old. I mean ...” “I know what you mean. You’re a very attractive girl, Christine.” “And you’re a good-looking man.” “You’re so much like Juliette. Apart from your hair ... It’s incredible. I’d like to get to know you a lot better.” “Mmm, me too.”

135

“I mean, become friends. Intimate friends.” “Oh, I see,” she said softly, feigning embarrassment. “Well, I ... But, you’re married.” “Don’t remind me,” he chuckled. “Yes, I am married but ... Let’s not talk about that. Why don’t you come and sit next to me?” “All right,” she smiled, leaving her chair and settling on the sofa beside him. “That’s better,” he grinned, obviously happy with his progress so far.

Juliette couldn’t believe how easy it was to pull a man as he placed his hand on her knee. One glimpse of her hairless pussy, and they were hooked. Glancing at the crotch of his trousers, she could see by the bulge that he was not only hooked but desperate for sex. Wondering whether to such him to orgasm and swallow his sperm or have him fuck her tight pussy, she parted her legs as his hand slid up the naked flesh of her inner thigh. She could feel her clitoris swell expectantly, her vaginal juices seeping between the engorged wings of her inner love lips. Gary’s father was about to commit adultery with his son’s girlfriend, she mused in her wickedness.

The next time Juliette she met him with her long golden locks cascading over her shoulders, she’d make out that she knew nothing of his sexual encounter with Christine. The game was an excellent way of having crude sex with anyone and everyone and at the same time retaining Juliette’s innocence. Juliette was shy and relatively prudish. Christine was a whore-tart who thrived on crude sex. There were no barriers where Christine was concerned, Juliette reflected as the man’s fingers walked slowly up her inner thigh to her feminine intimacy. The time had come for Christine to reveal her crudeness, blatantly expressing her thirst for debased sex.

136

“That’s my cunt,” she breathed as Brian’s fingers pressed into the warm swell of her love lips. “Do you like my shaved cunt?” “Yes,” he breathed, obviously unable to believe his luck as she reclined on the sofa, lifting her skirt up and opening her legs wide. “Have you ever thought about Juliette?” she asked. “Thought about her?” “Sexually. Have you ever ...” “Yes, yes I have,” he confessed. “When she’s been to see us, I’ve looked at her legs, her thighs, and imagined her pussy.” “You’ve thought about fucking her?” “Many times. I like it when she sits in our lounge wearing her short skirt. I’ve seen her panties several times and thought about her pussy.” “Think about her now,” Juliette giggled. “Apart from my hair, I look like Juliette. Push your fingers into my cunt and imagine that I’m Juliette.”

Slipping two fingers between her fleshy vaginal lips, he drove into her quivering body, stretching her hot sex sheath wide open as she let out a rush of breath. He had no idea that he was fingering the tight cunt that his son had fucked, the tight cunt that his lesbian daughter had licked and pleasured. The notion excited Juliette, her love juices gushing from her bloated vaginal shaft, running in rivers down the man’s hand as he caressed the walls of her sex duct. Her clitoris now rock-hard, fully emerged from beneath its pink hood, she was ready to be licked to orgasm.

137

“Lick my cunt,” she murmured in her deepening crudity. “Lick my cunt out and make me come in your mouth.” Wasting no time, he slipped off the sofa and knelt between her feet. Moving forward, opening the fleshy cushions of her outer labia, he licked the intricate folds nestling within her wet sex valley. Juliette quivered uncontrollably, her clitoris sending delightful ripples of pleasure through her contracting womb, her juices decanting from her inner nectaries.

“Have you thought about licking Juliette’s cunt?” she asked. “Many times,” he admitted unashamedly. “Do you think about licking her cunt when you wank?” “I think all sorts of things about Juliette when I’m wanking. I think about her pert little bottom, her juicy pussy, her firm tits ... Gary’s a lucky lad. Or, I should say, he was.” “Now your luck’s in,” she giggled. “It’s a shame you’re only here visiting. I’d like to see you regularly.” “I’m here for a while longer,” she breathed as he lapped up her flowing juices of arousal. “I’ll be here for another week or two so you’d better make the most of me. What would you like to do? What’s your fantasy?” “You really are terrific,” he chuckled. “My fantasy? I have many fantasies. Let me see. I think spanking is my best fantasy. Spanking young schoolgirls’ bottoms.” “You’d like to spank me?” “I’d like to put you across my knee and spank your bare bottom.” “Anything else?” “I often think of licking schoolgirls’ bottoms, tonguing their tight little bottom-holes.”

138

“I’m sure that can be arranged,” Juliette grinned. “I’m rather partial to having my bottom licked and tongued, so I’m sure we can fulfill your fantasy. But first, I want you to make me come. Suck and lick my clitoris and make me come in your mouth.”

Working between her fleshy labia, he mouthed and sucked her inner folds, licked and slurped at the solid protuberance of her erect clitoris. He was good, Juliette reflected. He knew exactly what to do, how to pleasure her young pussy. That was experience, she knew as her clitoris pulsated in the beginnings of her orgasm. Gary had no experience, but his father knew exactly what a young girl wanted. Listening to the lapping of his tongue as he drank from her open cunt, she could hardly wait for him to meet the real Juliette again.

She recalled the times when she’d been to him with Gary. She’d sat on the sofa, unaware that he was trying to look up her skirt, oblivious to his dirty thoughts. If she visited him again, she’d make sure that her panties were visible, watch for his reaction as he talked to the innocent little Juliette. Even though she’d finished with Gary, she could still call in to see his parents, she reflected. Gary’s mother would be pleased to see her. And his father would be pleased to see the tight material of her panties straining to contain the swell of her firm love lips.

Pistoning her young cunt with three fingers, Brian sucked and licked her clitoris, taking her ever-closer to the inevitable explosion of orgasm. He was very good, she again thought as he massaged the inner flesh of her lust sheath. So good that he deserved a glimpse of Juliette tight panties. Perhaps she should visit his house

139

wearing a tightfitting blouse and no bra, she mused. Her erect nipples would be visible through the flimsy material, giving him something more to think about when he sneaked away from his loving wife and wanked his hard cock to orgasm.

He’d never forget Christine, that was certain. And neither would Jane. Realizing that she’d have to make out that she was returning to Australia at some stage, she wondered whether the nonexistent sister should decide to stay in England and move in with Juliette. There’d be problems, she knew. The two girls would never be seen together. But, with careful planning, it would be possible to carry on with the scam. Living two separate lives was probably easier than most people imagined. If she remembered exactly what she’d said to whom, she’d get away with it. Her downfall would come if Christine had spoken to Brian and Juliette recalled the conversation. Careful planning was the answer.

“Coming,” she gasped, her vaginal muscles tightening around his pistoning fingers, her clitoris erupting in orgasm beneath his snaking tongue. Arching her back, her wide open wide, she tossed her head back as her pleasure rolled through her trembling body. Placing her feet on the sofa cushion either side of her buttocks, she parted her knees, her vaginal crack opening to the extreme. Her orgasm shaking the very core of her teenage body, her eyes rolling, she cried out as her mind-blowing pleasure peaked. A series of shockwaves rocking her young body, tightening every muscle, reaching every nerve ending, she gripped Brian’s head and ground her cuntal flesh hard into his cunny-wet mouth.

140

“Don’t stop,” she cried, ripping her blouse open, exposing the firm mounds of her young breasts, she released Brian’s head and tweaked her ripe nipples, adding to her incredible pleasure. Brian’s fingers leaving the spasming sheath of her hot cunt, her clitoris slipping out of his wet mouth, she opened her eyes, wondering why he’d stopped. Focusing on the massive shaft of his penis as he pulled his erect cock out of his trousers, She grinned as he pushed his bulbous glans into her gaping vaginal valley and pushed his veined shaft deep into her drenched cuntal duct.

“God, you’re hot and tight,” he gasped, her outer lips stretched tautly around the broad root of his organ, his heavy balls pressing against her rounded buttocks. Withdrawing his girl-wet shaft, he drove his knob into her again, bloating her pelvic cavity with his huge member. Again, he withdrew and propelled his fleshy length into the hugging sheath of her pussy, his gasps mingling with the sound of her squelching juices of lust with each thrust of his cunny-dripping cock. Holding her knees to her young breasts, her bald vaginal lips bulging between her thighs, gripping his pistoning cock, she shuddered in the beginnings of her second orgasm.

Imaging him putting her across his knees and spanking the bare globes of her firm bottom, picturing him licking and tonguing her anus, she screamed out as her pleasure exploded within the solid nubble of her pulsating clitoris. She could feel her vaginal muscles spasming, gripping his thrusting cock-shaft like a velvet-jawed vice as he crudely fucked her in his wanton adultery. Christine was a whore-slut, she reminded herself, wondering whether to instruct the man to shaft the tight sheath of her rectum. His sperm jetting from his knob-slit, bathing her ripe cervix, mingling

141

with her girl-cum and gushing from her bloated cunt, it was too late to have her bowels filled with spunk.

But there’d be plenty of opportunities to have her arse fucked, she knew. He’d be back whenever he could escape his wife. He’d visit Christine regularly and fuck her teenage body senseless. Her sated body rocking with the adulterous shafting, her pleasure beginning to diminish as he drained his swinging balls, she wondered whether he’d miss his dental appointment and give her a good spanking. He might not be in a fit state to shaft her bottom with his beautiful cock after the pussy fucking, she mused, but he’d be able to pleasure her anus with his tongue.

“You’re unbelievable,” he breathed, sliding the wet shaft of hic deflating cock out of her sperm-drenched sex sheath. “I’ve not had a fuck like that in years.” “You were pretty good, too,” she smiled, placing her feet on the floor as he zipped his trousers. “Are you going to stay for a while longer or do you have to go now?” “I can’t really miss the dentist,” he began, checking his watch. “Shit,” Juliette breathed, leaping off the sofa as the phone rang. “Don’t go away.”

Closing the kitchen door behind her, she gazed at the phone. If it was Gary and she didn’t answer, he might call round to check up on her, she though, biting her lip as sperm coursed down her inner thighs. He’d see his father’s car outside and ... “We’re supposed to have split up,” she breathed, grabbing the receiver. Hoping that it was Jane as she answered, she raised her eyes to the ceiling.

142

“What is it now, Gary?” she asked irritably. “We’ve split up so I don’t know why you’re ...” “Who are you today?” he asked sarcastically. “Am I talking to Juliette or Christine?” “Don’t be ridiculous,” she snapped. “What do you want?” “I’m at my parents’ house. My mother said that dad’s gone to see you.” “Yes, he ... he did call round earlier.” “Is he still there?” “No. He wanted to talk about us. He wondered why we’d split up.” “What did you tell him?” “The truth. I said that you’d accused me of eyeing up some man or other in the pub and you walked out on me.” “It wasn’t like that, Juliette. I’ll bet you didn’t tell him about Christine.” “No, I didn’t. Why would I want to make a fool of you?” “A fool of me?” he gasped. “I like that. You were the one who ...” “You dreamed up the crazy idea of a twin sister, Gary.” “Yes, and you carried on with it.” “This is getting us nowhere.” “I’ll come and see you. We need to talk.” “No, not now.” “Ten minutes,” he said, hanging up.

Shaking her head, Juliette swore under her breath. Gary was going to ruin everything, she knew. Her game, her new way of life ... If he wanted to talk, then

143

they’d talk, she decided, returning to the lounge. They’d talk about the end of their relationship, how they would never see each other again and he’d stop ringing and pestering her. Smiling at Brian as he hovered by the window, she grabbed her skirt and torn blouse from the floor and explained that Gary was on his way round.

“Shit,” Brian breathed, holding his head. “If he finds me here with you ...” “He thought I was Juliette. I said that you’d called round earlier but had gone.” “OK, that’s good. If I leave now, I’ll make it to the dentist.” “Don’t say that you met me. I don’t want anyone to know that you’ve met Juliette’s sister, OK?” “No worries. As far as I’m concerned, I’ve never heard of Christine. She doesn’t exist.” That’s true, Juliette thought, stepping into her skirt. “Ring me, OK?” she said as he walked to the lounge door. “Have you got Juliette’s number?” “Yes, yes I have. OK, I’ll ring. Thanks for ... for the best day of my life.” “Thank you,” she beamed, seeing him to the front door. “Don’t forget that you have to spank me.” “Forget? You must be joking. I’ll spank you and tongue your bottom and ...” “All right, all right,” she giggled. “You’d better get going now.” “OK, see you soon.”

Yanking the wig off and shaking her blonde hair loose as she closed the front door, Juliette dashed into the lounge and checked for evidence of her debauchery. Wiping the stains of sex off the sofa cushion with her torn blouse, she slipped into her bedroom and dressed properly, dressed as Juliette. This was easy, she thought, kicking

144

the wig beneath her bed. Wiping the sperm from her inflamed vaginal crack with a tissue, she slipped into a pair of panties and hovered by the front door. This was too easy, she knew as she heard a car pull up. Was it too good to last?

“Hi,” she smiled, opening the door to Gary. “Juliette, what’s going on?” he whined, walking into the lounge as she closed the door. “Nothing’s going on,” she replied, praying that she’d not left any incriminating evidence in the lounge as she hovered in the doorway. “What do you mean?” “What did my father want?” “I told you. He wanted to know why we’d split up. I don’t know what your problem is,” she sighed, sitting on the sofa, her rounded buttocks concealing the wet patch. “It’s over, Gary. You left me in the pub, remember?” “I didn’t leave you, Juliette. I mean, I did, but ...” “You left me, Gary. You said that it was time to put an end to our relationship and that I wasn’t to bother phoning you.” “It was in the heat of the moment. I don’t want us to split up.” “Well, you have a funny way of showing it. You accused me of flashing my pussy to some man or other and then you walked out. Now you say that you don’t want us to split up. It’s too late, Gary. There’s no turning back now.” “Why not? Oh, I get it. It’s because of Christine, isn’t it?” “There is no Christine. For God’s sake, I do wish you’d stop harping on about Christine. She doesn’t exist, Gary. I don’t have a twin sister, all right?” “I know that,” he snapped. “But you’re still pretending to be her.”

145

“When? When have I pretended to be my nonexistent sister?” “I don’t know. That bloody wig ...” “The wig has gone. I chucked it out.” “I wouldn’t be surprised if you’d pretended to be Christine when my dad was here.” “What do you mean by that?” “Well ... Coming onto him, flirting and ...” “Gary, I can’t believe what you’re saying,” she breathed, her blue eyes frowning. “Do you think that I’d pretend to be my sister and seduce your father?” “I don’t know, do I?” “No, you bloody well don’t. For fuck’s sake, Gary. You have a warped mind, you really do.” Moving along the sofa, she pointed to the wet patch. “That’s where your dad fucked me,” she said, glaring at him. “He knelt on the floor and fucked me and his spunk went all over the sofa.” “All right, all right,” he signed. “There’s no need to be sarcastic. I’m sorry, OK?” “No, it’s not OK. To accuse me of seducing your dad ... To suggest that I had sex with him ...” “I didn’t say that, Juliette. What is that wet patch, anyway?” “It’s spunk. I think you’d better go now. And to use your words, don’t bother phoning me.” “You really want us to finish?” he asked, his expression depicting an inner sadness. “Yes, I do. I’m sorry, Gary. But I can’t live like this anymore. The suspicion, the accusations and allegations ... It’s over, Gary.”

146

“Ok, if that’s what you want.” “It wasn’t what I wanted at all. You killed it, Gary. You killed whatever feelings I had for you.”

As he left the flat, Juliette gazed at the sex stain on the sofa. Her lies had flowed as freely as her lust juices, she reflected. So freely and convincingly that she almost believed them herself. Gary was better of out of it, she concluded. Lies, deceit, infidelity, obscene sex ... He didn’t need a lying, cheating, two-timing little tart for a girlfriend. Is that what she’d become? she wondered. A lying, slut of a whore out to fuck any man she could get her hands on? Or woman, for that matter. If she was a tart, then what was Gary’s father?

Feeling uncomfortable in her panties, she slipped the garment down her longs legs and kicked it off her feet. Her naked love lips free of the constricting material, her juices cooling her vulval flesh, she felt ready for sex. Ian and his friends hadn’t been back, she mused dolefully. Her neighbours hadn’t call in for crude sex, and she’d heard nothing from Graham. She’d had Brian’s cock spunking her cervix and now reckoned that it was time for his daughter to attend her feminine needs. Lifting the phone, she punched in the number.

“Oh, Juliette,” the girl’s mother trilled. “How are you?” “I’m fine,” Juliette replied. “Brian said that you were looking well. I’m pleased that he came to see you. I was worried. You will keep in touch, won’t you?”

147

“Of course I’ll keep in touch. Just because Gary and I have split up, it doesn’t mean that I can’t come and visit you.” “Yes, I’d like that. Brian said that he’d told you about Jane.” “Yes, he did. I wouldn’t worry too much.” “You seem to have put his mind at rest. You’re right, there’s no point in worrying about her.” “Actually, I wanted to speak to her.” “She’s gone out. But I’ll get her to call you when she gets back.” “Thanks. Is Brian there? I wanted to ask him something.” “No, he’s gone out. He got back from your place and then went out again.” “Oh, there’s the doorbell.” “I’ll let you go, then. Take care, and come and see us soon.” “Yes, I will.”

Hanging up, Juliette wondered whether to don the black wig before opening the door. Having no idea who it was, she didn’t know what to do. Hovering by the front door, she listened before asking who it was. Hearing Brian’s voice, she asked him to wait a minute and dashed into her bedroom. Pulling the wig over her head, she realized that it was going to take several minutes to put it on properly and began to panic. “Shit,” she breathed, trying to tuck her blonde hair out of sight. Finally yanking the wig off, she decided to answer the door as Juliette.

“Sorry about that,” she smiled, letting Brian in. “I was on the phone.” “That’s OK,” he said, walking into the hall. “Er ... Is Christine in?”

148

“No, she’s gone into town. She said that you called earlier. I should have been here but ...” “Don’t worry,” he smiled. “Christine was more than welcoming.” “I’m sure she was. So, how are you?” “I’m fine. About Jane ... I didn’t mean to sound accusing on the phone. It’s just that ... To be honest, Jane looked as though she’d been dragged through a bush backwards when she got back from seeing you.” “I don’t know whether she went straight home or somewhere else first. She looked fine when she left here. Look, I have to go out in a minute.” “Oh, I’m sorry. I should have phoned first.” “No, no it’s all right.” “When will Christine be back? I got on really well with her. We talked about Australia and ... As you may know, I’ve been to Sydney.” “Yes, I know. If you want to see her, she should be back in an hour or so. I won’t be here, but I’m sure she’ll be pleased to see you.” “OK, I’ll call back in an hour. I see you’ve got matching skirts.” “Matching ... Oh, right. We swap clothes. We’re the same size so she pinches my things and I pinch hers. She went out wearing a long skirt of mine so I slipped into her miniskirt. Look, I really have to be going.” “Oh, yes. I’m sorry. OK, I’ll call back later.” “Yes, do that. It’s nice to see you again, Brian.” “And you. Take care, now.” “I will.”

149

Seeing him out and closing the door, Juliette looked down at her red miniskirt and sighed. She should have changed, she reflected. Dressed in the very clothes that Christine had word earlier could have been a fatal mistake. Deciding to take a shower, she was looking forward to Brian’s visit. He probably wanted to spank Christine’s bottom, finger and lick the tight hole of her anus. Her naked body quivering as she showered, she felt her clitoris swell. Brian’s second encounter with Christine was going to be very interesting - and exciting.

150

Chapter Eight

J

uliette waited for two hours but there was no sign of Brian. Wondering where he’d got to as her womb fluttered expectantly and her clitoris swelled at the

thought of his tongue teasing her anal eye, she looked out of the window. The sun shining, it was a beautiful afternoon. Brian wasn’t going to turn up, she was sure. There was no point in staying couped up indoors on such a lovely day. A change of scenery and some fresh air would do her good, and she decided to get out of the flat for a while.

Dressed in her black wig and a white miniskirt and blouse, she walked down the street towards the park where she used to play as a child. The swings and roundabout were still there, and the bench where her mother used to sit. Juliette had come a long way since those heady, carefree days. Leaving home and moving into her flat, meeting Gary, studying for her law degree ... But now, her plans and aspirations had moved on. The future she’d planned was no longer within her reach. What did the future hold?

Sitting on the bench, she watched a young mother pushing her son on a swing. The woman was in her early twenties, her future already mapped out for her. She might have been married, Juliette mused, turning her gaze to the tatty pushchair by the swings. Or she might be a single mother bringing the boy up alone and struggling to make ends meet. Whatever her plight, the future probably didn’t hold much in way of excitement for her. She’d had her child, made her bed, and now ...

151

“Juliette?” a young girl asked, walking across the grass to the bench. “I thought it was you,” she trilled. “What have you done to your hair?” “Er ... Juliette’s my sister,” Juliette began hesitantly, smiling at the girl who used to be in her class at school. “I’m Christine.” “Oh,” she frowned. “You look so much like ... It’s amazing.” “Yes, I know. We’re identical twins. I’m over from Australia visiting the family.” “Well, I’m pleased to meet you. I’m Annie,” the girl said, sitting on the bench. “I was in Juliette’s class at school. I didn’t know she had a sister.” “I moved to Australia years ago, when I was a child. I suppose Juliette didn’t think me worth mentioning.” “Are you staying with her?” “Yes, just for another week or two.”

Juliette wished she hadn’t bumped into Annie. They’d not got on too well at school and hadn’t seen each other since they’d left. Annie had been a bully, throwing her weight around and making life miserable for everyone. She’d been different, not joining in with the other girls. Although a bully, she was also a loner. When she wasn’t shouting her mouth off, she’d spend her time alone or mill about with Jessica, another strange girl. It might be interesting talking to her, Juliette mused. As Christine, Juliette could do and say what she liked.

“I haven’t seen Juliette for a long time,” Annie sighed. “In fact, I don’t see anyone from school.” “Why’s that?” Juliette asked.

152

“I didn’t get on with the other girls. I tried to get to know Juliette but I don’t think she wanted to know me.” “That doesn’t sound like my sister. What was the problem?” “I suppose she was the quiet type and I was loud and aggressive. My brother fancied her something terrible. Juliette never knew it, though.” “Your brother?” Juliette said, cocking her head to one side. “He still fancies her. He sees her around from time to time but she’s got a boyfriend. Mr bother’s a photographer, does a lot of magazine work.”

Juliette remembered the girl’s brother. He was about five years her senior, and very good-looking. But she’d never known that he’d fancied her. Wondering whether to add him to her list of possible sexual conquests, she scrutinised Annie. She was the same age as Juliette, and seemed to have quietened down since her schooldays. Dressed in red jeans and a white T-shirt, her long black hair framing her pretty face, she’d turned out quite well. Deciding to get to know her a little better, Juliette saw her as a way of meeting Alan, her brother.

“What did the girls at school think of my sister?” Juliette asked. “I don’t know, really. Everyone seemed to get on with her. Juliette was always so quiet. There was a time when I thought ... It doesn’t matter.” “Tell me. There was a time when you thought what?” “Juliette didn’t know about me,” she sighed. “Only one or two girls in our class knew.” “Knew what?”

153

“I used to gaze across the classroom at Juliette. She never noticed, of course. She didn’t know about me.” “What do you mean?” Juliette asked, her blue eyes locked to Annie’s. “The girls were into boys, always going on about the boys they fancied and ... I was different.” “Different?” Juliette echoed, wondering whether her guess was right. “I liked the girls,” Annie confessed. “I always have and still do.” “Oh, I see. We’ll, that’s OK. I mean ...” “It might be OK, but it’s very difficult trying to find a girlfriend. I can hardly walk up to girls I fancy and asked them whether ... Well, you know.” “Yes, I know,” Juliette smiled, adding Annie to her list of possible conquests.

Was this a come on? she wondered, eyeing the girl’s full red lips. Juliette had a choice. She either revealed her lesbian tenancies to Annie or ... Noticing the girl’s slender fingers, she felt her vaginal muscles tighten as she imagined them driving into the wet heat of her pussy, masturbating her clitoris to orgasm. A choice? she pondered. The girl was young and very attractive, and a self-confessed lesbian. There was no choice.

“You’ve just found someone with the same problem,” Juliette murmured, gazing at the girl’s T-shirt swelling to contain her firm breasts. “What? Do you mean ...” Annie stammered hopefully. “Yes, I do.”

154

Juliette’s life was taking another turn, she knew as she gazed into Annie’s dark eyes. But she felt no guilt, no shame. Christine was the lesbian, the tart, the whore. No matter what Christine did, no matter how many relationships she had with men and women, Juliette would retain her innocence. It was odd, she reflected. Brian hadn’t turned up, a boring afternoon had lain ahead, and now ... The chances of meeting a young lesbian in the park were pretty remote, she thought. It was almost as if it was meant to be. Whisperings in her mind told her that it was meant to be, and she should seize the opportunity. She imagined the girl lying naked on the soft grass, her legs spread wide, the crack of her teenage vagina gaping. But what should she say to her? Where to begin? Christine was blatant enough about her sexuality, Juliette mused. She was up front when there was something she wanted - and she wanted Annie.

“Are you game for it now?” Juliette asked, finally taking the plunge as her clitoris swelled. “Game?” Annie repeated, obviously perplexed. “ Oh, I see what you mean,” she finally smiled. “Yes, I am. I like you, Christine, but ... Where would we go? I live with my parents so we can’t go there. And I don’t want to go to your place and bump into Juliette.” “I don’t know whether it’s still there, but there used to be an old hut in the woods,” Juliette murmured, her juices seeping between her naked pussy lips. “I played there when I was a kid. Shall we go and take a look?” “Yes, yes all right,” Annie beamed, obviously as keen as Juliette was for lesbian sex.

155

Walking across the park, Juliette pondered on her new way of life. The law degree had gone out of the window, she knew. Her relationship with Gary was over, she’d fucked Gary’s father, Ian and his friends. She’d fucked Graham, Alan, had sex with Jane, screwed the young man from the pub and the man from the flat upstairs ... And now Annie was about to attend her naked body, lick and finger the tight sheath of her pussy, suck her clitoris to orgasm. It was all very well blaming Christine, she reflected. But the girl didn’t exist. Juliette was the tart, the lesbian, the bisexual nymphomaniac. But, as long as no one knew of her dark secret, what the hell?

Wandering into the woods, she led Annie to what was left of the old hut. Covered with ivy and brambles, it was hardly the place for lesbian sex. Looking about, Juliette noticed a narrow path leading into the undergrowth. Her arousal soaring, she took Annie’s hand and led her along the path into the thicket. They’d be safe there, she knew as they came to a small clearing. Surrounded by trees and brambles, no one would stumble across them, discover their lesbian loving. Turning to Annie, she grinned.

“Take all your clothes off,” she said, playing the dominant role. “What about you?” Annie asked, unzipping her jeans. “All in good time,” Juliette replied as she sat on the ground at looked up at the pretty girl. “I want to watch you strip. I want you to remove your clothes and show me your naked body.”

Although Juliette felt free posing as Christine in the secluded clearing, she also felt that she was being used. Not by Annie, but ... She wasn’t sure what it was.

156

Something or someone was goading her, leading her on, coercing her. Watching Annie slip her T-shirt over her head, revealing her full white bra, Juliette again recalled Gary talking about his cousin. Was it possible for the dead girl to somehow influence her? She’d not know that Christine had existed, let alone met her, so why ... The link was Gary. Perhaps his cousin had come back to the family and latched on to Juliette. But why would she do that? The notion was ludicrous, Juliette thought, gazing longingly at Annie’s deep mammary cleavage. It just wasn’t possible for people to come back from the dead, was it?

Watching Annie unhook her bra and peel the cups away from the firm mounds of her young breasts, Juliette felt a pang of arousal course through her teenage body. The girl had beautiful breasts. The firm spheres not too big, the chestnut discs of her areolae topped with elongated nipples ... Waiting with bated breath as Annie tugged her jeans down her slender legs, Juliette gazed longingly at her tight red panties. The material bulging, swelling over the contours of her fleshy love lips, Juliette had never thought that one of the girls in her class had been a lesbian. And never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she’d be in the woods with Annie, watching her strip for lesbian sex.

“And now your panties,” Juliette grinned as Annie stood before her with only the thin red material veiling the sexual centre of her young body. “And then what would you like me to do?” Annie asked, licking her succulent lips provocatively.

157

“I haven’t decided yet,” Juliette murmured pensively, looking up at the girl’s curvaceous body silhouetted by the sun shining through the trees. “Take your panties off, and I’ll think about it.”

Slipping her panties down her long legs, Annie stood naked before Juliette. The swollen lips of her pussy slit were hairless, her inner labia protruding invitingly from her closed sex crack. Juliette stared at the girl’s naked body, her heart racing as she imagined running her tongue up and down the valley of her vagina. She couldn’t believe her luck. Not only had she met a beautiful young lesbian, but the girl had shaved her pussy. Was this meant to be? They’d meet regularly in the woods, Juliette decided, ordering Annie to turn round and bend over. They’d meet on hot summer afternoons and lick each other to orgasm, finger and fist each other’s tight pussies. Juliette would never tell the girl where she lived or reveal her phone number. They’d meet in the clearing at prearranged times for crude lesbian sex.

“Stand with your feet wide apart and touch your toes,” Juliette ordered her lesbian partner. “Like this?” Annie giggled, her hands resting on the ground, her long legs parted wide. “Yes, like that,” Juliette murmured, staring at the swell of her fleshy love lips bulging between her shapely thighs. “I’m going to lick you,” she said, kneeling behind her. “I’m going to lick your bottom.”

Parting the girl’s firm bum cheeks, Juliette focused on the delicate brown eye of her bottom-hole. Wondering what lesbian experiences she’d had, she licked the

158

sensitive brown tissue of her anus, delighting in the bittersweet taste of her most private hole. Licking fervently at the delicate brown tissue, her tongue slurping as her saliva ran down the girl’s anal crease, Juliette closed her eyes. Had Annie had a boyfriend? she pondered, pushing her tongue into the trembling girl’s hot anal hole. Had a man fucked her young cunt, or screwed the tight sheath of her sweet bottom? Perhaps she’d had a man spunking down her throat and had decided that she’d rather drink the juices of lust from another girl’s pussy.

Annie remained silent as Juliette slipped two fingers between her juicedripping inner lips and drove deep into the burning duct of her young vagina. Tonguing her hot rectal tube, fingering her tight pussy sheath, Juliette lost herself in her wanton act of debased lesbian sex. Oblivious to her surroundings, she licked and sucked the girl’s bottom-hole, finger-fucked her tight cunt. The girl gasped, her naked body quivering wildly as Juliette attended her most intimate holes, pleasured her young body until she teetered on the brink of orgasm. Her juices of desire streaming from her vaginal cavern, running over Juliette’s hand, she began whimpering loudly, sending the birds fluttering from the trees as she crossed the threshold of no return and finally screamed out as her orgasm erupted.

“God, yes!” she cried, her long black hair trailing on the ground as she looked up between her legs at Juliette’s fingers embedded deep within her tightening cunt. “Fuck me,” she whimpered in her sexual delirium. “Don’t ever stop fucking me.” Forcing more fingers into the trembling girl’s naked body, Juliette tried to sink her fist into her vaginal cavern. This was far removed from the boring days of boring sex with Gary, she reflected, tonguing Annie’s contracting anal hole. With Gay on top of her,

159

humping and grunting, filling her with his spunk ... More often than not, Juliette had been left far from satisfied as he’d hurriedly dressed in his eagerness to get to the pub. But not any more.

Parting Annie’s firm buttocks wide with her free hand, opening her anal hole to her darting tongue, Juliette tried not to think about Gary. He’d always been there, dictating, deciding what they should do and where they should go. Which usually meant the pub where he talked about football with his mates. Juliette didn’t want him there now, not even in her thoughts. This was her new life with new and exciting relationships. The past was history, and nothing more. Gary belonged to the past. Juliette again pondered on the changes she’d been through as she sustained Annie’s mind-blowing orgasm with her pistoning fingers and darting tongue. Had her transformation been through choice? Or had Christine forced her self upon Juliette?

“Stop now,” Annie said shakily, breaking Juliette’s reverie. “God, I’ve never known anything like it. You really are amazing.” “You enjoyed it?” Juliette asked, slipping her girl-wet fingers out of Annie’s burning sex sheath. “I must rest,” she breathed, collapsing to the ground and spreading her twitching limbs. “You certainly have experience.” “Yes, yes I do,” Juliette smiled, settling beside the girl and stroking her firm breasts, encircling the sensitive protrusions of her erect nipples with her fingertip. “How many relationships have you had?” Annie asked, her eyes closed as she trembled in the aftermath of her lesbian lusting.

160

“I don’t know,” Juliette replied, wondering what to say. “I suppose I’ve lost count. What about you?” “Only a few. As I said, it’s not easy to find like-minded girls.” “Have you ever had a boyfriend?” “No, no I haven’t,” Annie confessed. “Have you?” “One or two. So, technically, you’re a virgin?” “Yes, I suppose I am,” she giggled.

Caressing Annie’s sensitive milk teats, Juliette ran her hand down over the smooth plateau of her stomach and teased the top of her hairless girl-crack. Talking about boyfriends had got Juliette thinking. She loved lesbian sex, the soft gentleness of the female form, licking and fingering a girl to orgasm ... But she also loved the feel of the male hardness driving deep into her wet pussy, shafting her tight anal duct, fucking her pretty mouth and spunking over her tongue. There was no reason why she couldn’t enjoy both, she concluded.

Turning her thoughts to Jane as she slipped a finger deep into Annie’s hot pussy, she imagined a man shafting the young girl’s virginal pussy while she licked and mouthed her anus, lapped up the spilled spunk running down between the orbs of her firm buttocks. The notion sending a quiver through her womb, she imagined licking the juices from a glistening cock-shaft as it drove in and out of Jane’s tight cunt. Her uncharacteristic thoughts worried her as she slipped a second finger into Annie’s sex-flooded pleasure shaft, massaging her inner vaginal flesh. They worried her, but also sent her arousal soaring.

161

“We’ll have to come here again,” Annie said, quivering as Juliette leaned over her naked body and sucked her elongated milk teat into her wet mouth. “I’ll bring my vibrator next time.” “Your vibrator,” Juliette murmured as the girl’s nipple slipped out of her mouth. “Haven’t you got one?” “Er ... No ... I mean, I have but it doesn’t work. I want you to make me come now,” Juliette smiled, slipping her fingers out of the young lesbian’s vagina. “It’s my turn to come.”

Lifting her skirt, Juliette lay on the ground beneath the trees and parted her thighs wide as Annie sat beside her. She could feel the girl’s fingers running along her hairless sex slit, massaging her girl-juice into her vulval flesh, sending tremors of ecstasy through her young pelvis. Squatting over Juliette’s face, Annie lay on top of her and locked her mouth to her vulval flesh and gently sucked on the fleshy hillocks of her love lips. Juliette eyed the girl’s gaping vagina hovering only inches above her face, the opaque globules of sex milk clinging to the inner folds of her young pussy. Pulling her down, pressing her open mouth hard against her cuntal flesh, she slipped her tongue deep into her vaginal canal and tasted her there.

As each girl tongued the other’s sex sheath, mouthing and drinking from each other’s pussies, they writhed in their lesbian lust, their murmurs of satisfaction mingling with the slurping sounds of sex. Juliette couldn’t believe the immense pleasure derivable from the mutual tonguing. She’d tried sixty-nine with Gary, but it had been awkward, their limbs somehow in the way. There was nothing awkward

162

about sixty-nine with Annie, Juliette thought as her young body shuddered. They fitted together perfectly. Mouths locked to gaping pussy holes, drinking the fruits of each other’s lesbian desires ... This was meant to be.

Forcing two fingers into Annie’s tight anus, Juliette kneaded her rectal flesh, massaging deep within the fiery tube of her sweet arse as the girl wriggled and writhed on top of her. Sucking her erect clitoris into her hungry mouth, she shook uncontrollably as Annie sucked on her clitoris and expertly tongued the sensitive tip. The girls came together, their pleasure building within their contracting wombs and erupting in explosions of orgasm within their swollen clitorises. Their orgasmic juices gushing from their gaping vaginal entrances, splattering each other’s faces, they continued their sucking and slurping, bringing out wave after wave of pure lesbian ecstasy.

Juliette felt as if she was floating on clouds of orgasm as her lesbian lover drank from the sexual centre of her teenage body and sucked her orgasm out of her pulsating clitoris. Floating, drifting, she heard a female voice echoing in the distance of her mind. Thrash the girl’s bottom. Use and abuse her for your own pleasure. Her orgasm finally ebbing, the shockwaves of pleasure fading into gentle ripples of sexual satisfaction, she slipped her fingers out of Annie’s rectal canal and pressed her wet lips hard against her anal inlet.

“That’s nice,” Annie murmured as Juliette sucked hard on her sensitive chestnut tissue. “You really know how to please a girl,” Annie breathed, her sex-

163

juices flowing from her vaginal entrance and running over Juliette’s chin. “Tongue my bottom again. I like the feel of your wet tongue inside my bottom.” “Well, if it’s not Juliette,” Graham chuckled, towering above the writhing girls. “Oh,” Juliette gasped, her wide eyes looking up at the man. “Er ... You’ve mixed us up again. I’m Christine.” “Oh, yes. Of course you are.” “What’s going on?” Annie asked, clambering off Juliette’s body. “Annie, this is Graham,” Juliette said, wondering what he was doing there. “He’s a ...” “A friend,” Graham cut in. “How about you two letting me join in?” “No,” Annie said firmly. “I ...” “Graham, what are you doing here?” Juliette asked, sitting up and tugging her skirt down. “How did you know ...” “I followed you,” he smiled. “I’ve been hiding in the bushes, watching you. And now I want to join in.” “No,” Annie repeated, clutching her jeans against the swell of her pert breasts. “Oh, come on. You’d enjoy my cock. Why don’t I slip it into your sweet little pussy and fuck you?” “Graham,” Juliette snapped. “You’ve not been invited to join us.” “I don’t need an invite, Christine. It is Christine, isn’t it?” “I’m going ,” Annie said, tugging her jeans on. “Annie,” Juliette began, her heart sinking. “I’ll see you again?” “Yes, but not here where we’re disturbed like this. Do you have a phone number?”

164

Juliette cringed as Graham told Annie her number. He wasn’t going to get away with this, she thought angrily as Annie finished dressing and left the clearing. His audacity, his ... He probably thought that he could demand what he liked seeing as he knew her guilty secret. Blackmail, she pondered, staring hard at him. No one was going to blackmail her, dictate to her, demand sex or ...

“Shame she’s gone,” Graham said, gazing at Juliette’s naked thighs. “Still, we can enjoy a good fuck, can’t we?” “You had no right to burst in on us like that,” Juliette hissed. “I was walking through the woods,” he returned. “This is a public place, Juliette. If you’re going to have lesbian sex in a public place, then you have to expect ...” “You followed me here and then hid in the bushes and spied on me. You’ve blown it, Graham. This is the second time you’ve caused trouble. The second and last time.” “Unless you strip off, I’ll tell Gary ...” “Gary and I are no longer together, so your threats are futile,” she broke in angrily. “I was going to say that I’ll tell Gary that his father fucked you.” “What?” she gasped, her stomach churning. “Now you’ve gone completely mad.” “I’ve known Gary’s dad for some time. I was coming to see you when I noticed him going into your flat. All I had to do was leaned over the wall by the steps and take a look through the lounge window.” “So, I had sex with a man? People do have sex, Graham.”

165

“Yes, but ...” “But what? OK, tell Gary that I was with his dad.” “I will, don’t you worry.” “He knows that his dad came to see me. And I doubt very much that he’ll believe that I had sex with him. Bear in mind that Gary already thinks that you’re a prat, Graham. You start on about me having sex with his dad, and you’ll only confirm his belief.”

Watching Graham stomp off through the undergrowth, Juliette sat on the ground and hung her head. Why were people so interested in her life? she wondered. What with Graham trying to blackmail her and Gary harping on about Christine ... Gary was taking more interest in her life now that they’d split up than he’d ever done in the past. Even his father had wanted to talk to Juliette about the split. Didn’t they have lives of their own to get on with? Obviously not, she concluded.

Determined more than ever to live her life the way she wanted to, she decided to go home and ring Brian. If he wanted to sneak around behind his wife’s back and fuck Christine, then that was his business. If he was caught playing his adulterous games, then that was his problem. Leaping to her feet, she left the clearing and walked across the park with renewed energy coursing through her veins. Graham’s pathetic threats had only served to fire her determination rather than quench it. Christine was not only here to stay, but she was going to make her presence, and her pussy, known.

Reaching her flat, Juliette rang Brian but there was no reply. Pacing the lounge floor, she began to feel despondent. Her lesbian sex session in the woods with Annie

166

had been prematurely and rudely halted, Brian wasn’t available to lick and finger her anus, to spank the firm flesh of her naked buttocks ... “Shit,” she breathed, glancing at the clock and wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon, let alone the evening. Sighing as the doorbell rang, she didn’t know whether or not to answer it dressed as Christine. It was probably Gary, she mused, sneaking into the hall.

“Juliette,” Gary called, tapping on the door. “Juliette, I need to speak to you.” This was all she needed, wondering where to hide as she recalled Graham saying that he’d looked through the lounge window. Slipping in the kitchen, she waited until Gary had gone before making a cup of coffee. He wasn’t going to give up, she knew. He’d always be there, lurking, spying, checking up on her. Wondering whether to move away from the area and allow Christine and Juliette to live in peace, she poured her coffee. All she wanted was to be left alone. Gary was supposed to be history, but ... The phone ringing, she grabbed the receiver.

“I thought you were in,” Gary whined. “Why didn’t you answer the door?” “I was in the shower, Gary. I didn’t hear the doorbell.” “Of course you heard it.” “Oh, all right. I lied. I heard the doorbell and ignored it.” “You must have heard it, Juliette.” “Gary, have you phoned to have a discussion about my doorbell or was there something else you wanted to say? I know that my doorbell is extremely interesting, but ...”

167

“I wanted to talk to you, Juliette. I want us to get back together. I know you’re not keen but ... Actually, neither is my dad. He keeps saying that I should forget about you and move on, find somebody else.” “That’s good advice, Gary,” she said. “Whatever we had has gone. I’m trying to move on and I think you should do the same.” “We had some good times, didn’t we?” “Yes, we did. And now it’s over.” “Shall I come round for a chat, and a coffee?” “No. I’ve just had a shower and now I’m going to sleep for a while. I had a late night and I’m tired.” “A late night? Where were you, where did you go?” “I was watching television.” “What did you watch?” “Gary, this is why I don’t want us to get back together. The continual questioning, the suspicion ...” “I only asked what is was you’d watched.” “It doesn’t matter what I watched. I had a late night and now I’m tired. And, before you ask, I was alone last night. Now, I’m going to have a sleep.”

Hanging up, she raised her eyes to the ceiling. Were all relationships the same? she wondered. Did everyone have to give up their freedom and commit themselves totally to their partners? If that was the criterion, then she didn’t want a permanent relationship. Besides, why stick with one partner when there were several people only too willing to have sex with her? But where were they now? she mused, again wondering what to do with herself. She was tempted to ring Brian again, but

168

thought that his wife might answer. Finally plucking up the courage, she lifted the phone and punched the buttons.

“Hallo,” Jane said softly. “Hi, Jane,” Juliette trilled. “I thought you might like to come round?” “Er ... I’ve only just got home. I can’t right now.” “Of course you can.” “No, really. I have homework to do and ...” “Jane, I want you to come and visit me,” Juliette said firmly. “I’ll not take no for an answer. Do you understand?” “Yes, but ...” “Come round here now.” “I really don’t think ...” “And before you do, shave your pussy.” “No, I ...”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette wondered what the girl would do. She’d probably come round, but would she shave her pubic hair? Preparing for her visit, Juliette grabbed a cucumber from the fridge and a razor from the bathroom. Jane was going to enjoy her second visit, she mused, wandering into the back garden. Pulling a cane out of the ground, she slapped the palm of her hand with the thin bamboo. Jane was also going to enjoy a thrashing, she thought in her rising wickedness, returning to the lounge. Placing the instruments of crude sex on the coffee table, she jumped as the doorbell rang. Jane had obviously hurried round to see her, she thought happily. But she couldn’t have had time to shave.

169

“Oh, John,” Juliette breathed, opening the door to find her neighbour gazing at her. “Hi. I thought I’d come and keep you company for a while,” he grinned, winking at her. “Actually, I’m expecting ...” she began, a sinful idea coming to mind. “On second thoughts, come in.”

Juliette shrugged her shoulders as he followed her into the lounge and asked what the cucumber, cane and razor were for. He’d find out soon enough, she thought, indicating for him to sit on the sofa. Offering him a cup of coffee, she made her plans as she went into the kitchen and filled the kettle. Jane would protest, she knew. The girl was willing to have lesbian sex, but a solid cock shafting the tight sheath of her teenage pussy? When the girl arrived, if she arrived, Juliette might have to administer the cane to correct her naughtiness. She might have to thrash her naked buttocks until she agrees to have her rectum shafted and spunked. It looked as though it was going to be an interesting evening after all.

170

Chapter Nine

D

evising her plan, Juliette had sent John upstairs to his flat, ordering him to come back in half an hour. If Jane arrived and found the man there, she’d

wonder what was going on and probably leave before Juliette had had a chance to strip her naked and thrash the firm cheeks of her firm bottom. Juliette felt waves of excitement rolling through her young body as she pictured Jane’s naked body, her alluring boyish figure. If the girl had shaved her blonde pubes, unveiling her pouting pussy lips, her wet sex crack ... Juliette could hardly wait to feast her eyes on the girl’s vulval flesh, lick and taste her vaginal slit. The doorbell ringing at last, she prayed that it wasn’t Gary as she went into the hall. Holding her breath as she opened the door, she grinned at Jane.

“Come in,” she invited the young girl. “I was beginning to think that you weren’t going to turn up.” “You’ve dyed your hair.” “No, no. It’s a wig,” Juliette said. “I ... I was thinking of dying my hair and put the wig on to see how it looked.” “I prefer you blonde. Anyway, I can’t stay,” she murmured, following Juliette into the lounge. “Of course you can stay. You don’t want me to tell your parents about Jenny, do you?” “No, I don’t.” “Well, then. Now, slip your clothes off like a good girl. Did you shave for me?” “Juliette, I ... My father has told me that I’m not to visit you.”

171

“Has he, now? I wonder what his problem is? Anyway, now that you’re here ...” “Ten minutes, that’s all. I have to get back and ...” “Jane, I will not stand for any nonsense. You came here and had sex, crude sex, with me. Unless you want your parents to know exactly what happened here, the disgusting way in which you behaved, you’ll do exactly as I tell you. Do you understand?” “But, what about my father?” “He’ll never know about your visits. Now, I’ll ask you again. Did you shave for me?” “Yes, I did.” “Good girl. Show me. Take your clothes off and show me your shaved pussy.”

Juliette felt a shot of adrenalin course through her veins as she sat on the sofa and watched Jane slip her T-shirt over her head. The girl hadn’t noticed the cane lying on the table with the razor and cucumber. If she had, then she’d either not thought anything or had been too afraid to mention it. The cane was what Jane needed, Juliette decided. She was argumentative, disobedient, and needed to be punished. A good thrashing before John came down from his flat would teach the girl obedience. When John offered his swollen knob to the girl’s mouth, or her virginal pussy, Juliette didn’t want any protests. The cane would correct the girl’s ways, show her who was in control.

Pulling her panties down, Jane stood before her mistress and displayed the hairless lips of her teenage pussy. Juliette gazed longingly at the firm cushions of her

172

outer labia rising either side of her tightly closed sex crack. She’d done well, she thought, stroking the soft, warm lips of her vulva. Pushing her finger between the fleshy pads, Juliette entered the girl’s wet pussy, stirring the cream within the hot cavern of her sex duct. She was so young, she again thought, eyeing her hairless mons. Young, innocent, virginal ... But not for long. Yanking her girl-wet finger out of her vagina, she leaped to her feet and grabbed the cane from the table.

“Right,” she said, grinning at the girl. “Bend over and touch your toes.” “No,” Jane murmured, her wide eyes staring at the cane. “No? You dare to defy me?” “Please, I ...” “Jane, you must be punished. Don’t worry, I’ll be lenient with you. Now, bend over and touch your toes.” “You won’t hurt me, will you?” “No, no, no. Of course I won’t hurt you.”

The girl taking her position, projecting the unblemished moons of her firm bottom, Juliette stood behind her and gazed at her naked vaginal lips nestling below her sweet bottom-hole. John was going to appreciate the young girl’s beautiful body, Juliette knew as she raised the cane above her head. He was a lucky man. Not only did he have Christine, but ... A thought striking her, she lowered the cane. If John used the name Christine, Jane would ask questions. She’d already asked about the wig. Deciding to cross that bridge when she came to it, she raised the cane above her head and brought it down across the girl’s naked buttocks with a deafening crack.

173

“No!” Jane screamed. “You said ...” The second swish of the cane landing squarely across the trembling girl’s pert buttocks, she screamed out again. Unhalting, Juliette continued with the merciless caning, holding the girl down with her free hand as she tried to stand upright to escape the whipping. Again, Juliette realized that she’d lost control over her actions, her thinking, as she gazed at the thin weals fanning out across her victim’s pale flesh. Chuckling wickedly, repeatedly flailing the whimpering girl, she halted the thrashing as the doorbell rang.

“That’ll be our guest,” she said, tossing the cane onto the sofa. “Guest?” Jane murmured, clutching her burning buttocks as she stood up. “I have to go now.” “You’re not going anywhere. Our guest is a man. He wants to take a look at you, Jane.” “Take a look?” she frowned, folding her arms across the small mounds of her newly developed breasts. “I don’t want any nonsense. You’ll allow our guest to look at you. Do you understand?”

Letting John in, Juliette told him that she had a visitor. She also asked him not to mention the name, Christine. He looked puzzled, but agreed. His concern was that he wasn’t going to be able to have sex with Christine. Juliette winked at him and said that he was going to have sex with a beautiful young girl, and he looked even more perplexed. She didn’t like having to give explanations or even mention names, but she could see no other way. This was going to be an ongoing problem, she knew. When she was with two people, one knowing her as Christine and the other as Juliette ...

174

Again, she wondered whether to move out of the area and start afresh. Finally leading John into the lounge, she grinned as he stared in disbelief at Jane.

“This is Jane,” Juliette said. “Unfold your arms, girl. John wants to see your naked body.” “Hi,” John said, his gaze transfixed on the hairless lips of her young pussy. “Hi,” Jane murmured softly, looking at Juliette for reassurance. “Bend over and show John your bottom,” Juliette instructed her slave. Complying, Jane turned and bent over, her hands resting on her carpet, her glowing buttocks projected. “Well, what do you think?” “I’ve never known anything like this,” John breathed, shaking his head as he stared at the girl’s swollen love lips protruding between her slender thighs. “I had to give her the cane,” Juliette said, noticing the bulge in the man’s trousers. “The cane?” “She was disobedient. I had to punish her. Take a closer look at her, if you wish. Kneel behind her and take a look.”

Kneeling, John stroked the girl’s fire-red buttocks. Moving down and tentatively caressing the fleshy hillocks of her smooth outer labia, his hand trembling, he was obviously desperate to push his finger deep into the tight sheath of the young teeny’s pussy. Juliette watched him examine her, scrutinise the most private place of her very young body. She was pleased that, so far, Jane hadn’t protested or try to halt the crude scrutiny of her naked pussy flesh. The girl had probably learned her lesson, she reflected as John parted the girl’s firm sex lips and gazed at the intricate inner

175

folds of her virginal cunt. But she’d no doubt struggle when John forced the entire length of his solid cock deep into her tight little pussy and fuck her senseless.

The time had come, Juliette decided. The girl was well juiced, she observed as her sex milk flowed from her hairless slit and ran in rivers down the pale flesh of her inner thighs. Examining the girl’s vulval crack was all very well and no doubt pleasurable for John. But he’d derive far more pleasure from forcing his huge organ deep into her tight cunny and stripping her of her virginity. After vaginal fucking, she’d be ready to lick and suck John’s cock, restiffen his organ in preparation for an anal shafting. Jane had wanted Juliette to teach her about sex, so she could hardly complain. Could she?

“Do her,” Juliette said huskily. “Take her from behind.” “No,” Jane protested. “I don’t want ...” “Would you like me to have a word with someone about Jenny?” Juliette asked. “Perhaps I should also mention your visit here the other day?” “No, no, I ...” “There’s already great concern for your ... your sexual preference. Don’t make it worse for yourself. Now, John. You may take her from behind.”

Slipping his erect penis out of his trousers, John fully retracted his foreskin and slipped his purple knob between the girl’s hairless vulval lips. Jane was shaking, obviously apprehensive as the swollen glans slipped along her vaginal duct on its journey to her creamy-wet cervix. Juliette moved in, kneeling on the floor and gazing up between Jane’s legs at her taut outer lips stretched around the man’s huge shaft.

176

Watching John withdraw, his cunny-slimed shaft slipping out of her tight vaginal duct and driving deep into her young body again, Juliette managed to position herself between the girl’s thighs and lick the sensitive tip of her exposed clitoris.

Jane gasped, her naked body rocking with the vaginal fucking as Juliette mouthed and sucked at her ripe clitoris. In her sexual frenzy, Juliette pushed her head further between the girl’s thighs, licking John’s cunny-dripping scrotum. Managing to lap up the girl-juice from his thrusting shaft, pushing her mouth hard against his cock and Jane’s swollen outer lips, she drank the girl’s flowing juices. Desperate for the taste of sperm, she tried to push her tongue into the young girl’s vaginal alongside John’s solid cock but couldn’t manage the feat.

“Do her bottom,” she breathed. “I’ll tongue her pussy while you do her bottom.” “No!” Jane cried as the solid shaft slipped out of her hugging vaginal with a loud sucking sound. “Do it,” Juliette hissed, sitting beneath her and wrapping her arms around her hips to secure her in the degrading position.

Ignoring Jane’s protests, the man gripped his huge organ by the base and stabbed at her tightly closed anal ring. His bulbous knob pressing hard against her sphincter muscles, he parted her young buttocks with his free hand, opening her small hole wide and forcing his purple plum into her tight hole. Jane whimpered, her naked body writhing as he drove his glans into the heat of her rectal duct. Her delicate brown tissue stretched tautly around his veined shaft, he moved his hips forward, his

177

cock gliding slowly into her trembling body as he completely impaled her on his love staff.

Juliette focused on the girl’s brown tissue hugging the root of John’s penis, her arousal soaring, her clitoris swelling her juices of lust flooding between her fleshy cushions of her cunny lips. Moving John’s heavy balls aside and slipping two fingers into the constricted sheath of the girl’s creamy-wet pussy, she could feel his solid penis through the thin membrane dividing her sex holes. Grinning, Juliette massaged her inner vaginal flesh, pressing against the solid shaft of John’s withdrawing cock. She could make out the shape of his knob through the thin wall of the girl’s pussy, the rounded head as he drove into her and again completely impaled her young body.

Eyeing Juliette’s erect clitoris emerging from beneath its protective hood, she forced more fingers into her spasming pussy shaft, stretching the entrance to her teenage vagina wide open. The milky fluid of sex dripping onto Juliette’s face, she opened her mouth and pushed her tongue out, tasting the aphrodisiacal cream as John grabbed Jane’s hips and increased his anal fucking rhythm. Jane whimpered softly, her naked body rocking with the illicit fucking, her juices of desire pouring from her bloated cunt and splattering Juliette’s mouth, her pink tongue. The girl would be hooked on crude sex now, Juliette was sure as she swept her tongue over the solid protrusion of her ripe clitoris. Gasping, shaking uncontrollable as her sex holes were crudely used and abused, she had obviously discovered her sexual heaven.

“Harder,” Jane murmured shakily. “Do it harder.” She really was hooked, Juliette knew as John repeatedly rammed his ballooning knob-head deep into her hot

178

bowels. She’d wanted to be taught about sex, and that was exactly what was happening. This was only her second visit, and she shaved, had her virginity stripped, and was now experiencing an anal fucking. Once she’d enjoyed a mouth fuck, tasted spunk, she’d be calling at the flat in the hope of crude sex at every opportunity. But the girl had far more to learn yet. Imagining two solid penises gliding in and out of Jane’s sex holes, Juliette grinned as John announced that he was coming.

“God,” he breathed, his penile shaft swelling, his knob throbbing. Juliette could hear the squelching sperm as he crudely arse-fucked the teenage girl. The liquid of male orgasm oozing from her inflamed anal eye and running down her stretched vaginal entrance, Juliette’s yanked her fingers out of the girl’s convulsing pussy sheath and lapped up the white spunk. Never had she know such crude sex, watched a solid penis shafting a young girl’s bottom as she drank the products of male orgasm. Her own pussy sadly neglected, she reached between her thighs and massaged her solid clitoris as Jane cried out in the grip of her shuddering climax.

A blend of girl-cum and sperm flooding from the sheath of Jane’s hot pussy, raining over Juliette’s face as she rubbed her own pulsating clitoris to orgasm, she imagined several men’s penises fucking her holes, spunking her bowels, pumping sperm down her throat. She was going to have to plan an orgy, she decided, her orgasming clitoris sending waves of pure sexual bliss through her trembling body as she drank the heady blend of cream dripping into her gasping mouth. An orgy with five or six men, their cocks pumping sperm over her breasts, down her throat ...

179

“That’s it,” John gasped, slipping his sperm-creamed penile shaft out of Jane’s burning anal canal. Eyeing his deflating shaft, Jane sucked his sex-dripping knob into her mouth, the taste of sperm and Jane’s rectal duct heightening her pleasure as she massaged her clitoris and sustained her multiple orgasm. Jane finally crumpled to the floor and lay beside Juliette in a quivering heap. She was done in her coming, fucked and spunked. John’s knees sagging, he moved back and flopped onto the sofa, his cock-shaft slipping out of Juliette’s thirsty mouth. Her own orgasm beginning to ebb, Juliette lay on the floor, her legs twitching wildly, her stomach rising and falling as she massaged the last of her pleasure from her receding clitoris.

Juliette could taste Jane’s anus, her vaginal cream and John’s spunk, as she looked up at the ceiling and shuddered her last orgasmic shudder. The room resounding with the sounds of heavy breathing, she turned her head and gazed at the glistening crack of Jane’s hairless pussy. Wondering what to teach the girl next, she reached out, running her fingertip up and down her teenage sex slit, massaging the blend of sperm and girl-cum into her vulval flesh.

“I’d better be going,” John said, staggering to his feet and hauling his trousers up. “All right,” Juliette sighed, hoping he’d have been able to spunk her cervix before leaving. “I must go, too,” Jane said, sitting upright on the floor. “Oh, no,” Juliette grinned. “Your lesson isn’t over yet.” “I have my homework to do and ...” “I’ll come again,” John said, moving to the door.

180

“I’m sure you will,” Juliette giggled. “Now, Jane. I want you to ...” “Please, I have to go home. My father told me not to ...” “I’ll deal with your father. How did you like having a hard cock fucking your little holes?” “It was all right.” “Only all right?” “Well, I ...” “OK, grab the cucumber from the table and push it into your sweet pussy.” “Juliette, I ...” “Do it, Jane,” Juliette snapped. “I want to teach you how to masturbate properly, so sit on the sofa with your legs open and push the cucumber deep into your little cunt.”

As the girl clambered to her feet and took the cucumber from the table, Juliette ordered her to kneel on the floor and rest her head on the sofa. Before watching her masturbate with the cucumber, Juliette decided to part her weal-lined buttocks and suck John’s sperm from her rectal canal. Kneeling behind Jane as she obediently took her position, Juliette ran her tongue up and down her anal crease. Opening her rectal hole with her thumbs, she focused on the white liquid oozing from her anal iris. Locking her wet lips to her inflamed anus, she sucked hard, drinking the seminal fluid from her rectal sheath.

“You’re a dirty girl,” Jane murmured as Juliette drank from her arsehole. Swallowing the cream from her bottom-hole, Juliette didn’t answer. She was a dirty girl, she knew as she took the cucumber from the sofa cushion. Slipping the end of the

181

green fruit between Jane’s crimsoned vaginal lips, she drove the huge shaft deep into her young body and resumed her anal sucking. Jane whimpered, her naked body shaking uncontrollably as Juliette pistoned her pussy sheath with the fruity phallus and tongued the tight hole of her inflamed anus. A dirty little whore, a bisexual slut ... But she had Christine to thank for her newfound pleasures.

Recalling that fateful night when Gary had suggested she pose as Christine, she realized that she had him to thank for her new life. The party, the men drooling over Christine, fucking her in the garden ... Gary’s idea had backfired on him, destroying his relationship and leaving him bitterly jealous. Wondering why he’d suggested the hoax as she sucked the last of John’s sperm from Jane’s anal canal, she could hardly believe the changes Christine had brought about. Juliette had not only screwed Gary’s father, but taken money from the young man in the pub in return for sex.

“I’d better go now,” Jane said softly, lifting her head off the sofa cushion. “Sit on the sofa and masturbate with the cucumber, and then you can go,” Juliette smiled, slipping the fruit out of the girl’s sex-drenched pussy sheath. “Juliette, I can’t stay any longer,” the girl complained, sitting on the sofa with her thighs spread wide. “The sooner you bring yourself off, the sooner you can go,” Juliette returned, passing the girl the cucumber. “OK, do your pussy with the cucumber and massage your clitty. I want to watch you come.”

182

Parting the fleshy lips of her young pussy, Jane tentatively pushed the fruit deep into her naked body, closing her eyes as the end pressed against the creamy buffer of her ripe cervix. Juliette watched the girl massage the tip of her erect clitoris and pump her vaginal sheath with the cucumber. She listened to the girl’s whimpering mingling with the squelching sound of her lust juices as she closed her eyes and lost herself in her self-loving. Again, Juliette thought how young Jane looked. The hairless lips of her pussy stretched tautly around the cucumber, her mons smooth and devoid of pubes, the girl could have easily passed as fourteen.

Her gasping becoming louder, Jane shook uncontrollably as she vibrated her clitoris with her fingertips and thrust the wet cucumber in and out of her tightening pussy. She was almost there, Juliette knew. Her eyes rolling, her head lolling from side to side, she arched her back and cried out as the explosion of female pleasure erupted within the solid nub of her pulsing clitoris. Juliette had never watched another girl masturbate, and the lewd sight aroused her no end. Jane was beautiful, she mused, sitting beside the whimpering girl and sucking her erect nipple into her hot mouth. Her young breasts were rock-hard, small, barely formed. Although she’d had John’s huge cock fucking her tight bottom-hole she was now masturbating with a cucumber, she still radiated a childlike innocence.

Biting the girl’s sensitive nipple, Juliette was going to ignore the phone but the incessant ringing was driving her mad. Watching Jane quiver as her orgasm finally began to recede, Juliette slipped into the kitchen. Wondering whether to have the number changed, she was sure that it would be Gary calling to ask what she was

183

doing, where she’d been and where she was going. Finally lifting the receiver as orgasmic whimpers emanated from the lounge, she was pleased to hear Brian’s voice.

“Is Christine there?” he asked, obviously thinking that he was talking to Juliette. “I’m Christine,” Juliette giggled. “Where did you get to?” she asked. “Problems,” he sighed. “Have you seen Jane?” “Er ... Yes, she’s here with me.” “God. Would you send her home? Her mother’s going crazy and ... Just send her home.” “I’m not her keeper but I’ll pass the message on.” “Thanks. Look, I’ll give you a ring when I can.” “Yes, that’s fine.” “Thanks Christine.”

Returning to the lounge, Juliette found Jane dressing. She’d overheard to phone conversation and was worried. Blaming Juliette, she finished dressing and walked to the front door. If her father knew what she’d been up to, Juliette thought, following her into the hall. But he’d never discover his daughter’s dirty secrets. Her young pussy pumped full of sperm, her bowels flooded with the male cream of orgasm ...

“I’m coming with you,” Juliette said, grabbing her door keys. “Why?” the girl asked, her blue eyes frowning.

184

“I’ll explain things to your parents, tell them that I was helping you with your homework.” “That would be great,” she smiled. “It’s not so much my father. My mother’s the one who ...” “Yes, I know. I think I’ll take this wig off. I’ve decided to stay blonde.”

Walking Jane home, Juliette recalled Brian saying that he looked up Juliette’s skirt when she visited, trying to glimpse her panties. This was going to be fun, she reflected as they reached the house. Now she knew about Brian, his lewd thoughts, she’d make sure that he not only glimpsed up her skirt at her naked thighs, but the swollen lips of her hairless pussy. The game was fun. Dangerous, but fun.

Jane went up to her room followed by her mother the minute they went into the hall. Leading Juliette into the lounge, Brian shook his head. He didn’t know how to handle teenage girls. Not his daughter, anyway. Juliette listened to his concerns as she sat in the armchair and explained that she’d been helping the girl with her studies. Sitting with her thighs slightly parted, she watched him closely as she talked about Jane. His eyes widened as she reclined, allowing her legs to fall apart as she recalled her schooldays.

“Jane will be all right,” she said. “She’s a bright girl, so I wouldn’t worry about her.” “No, I suppose not,” Brian murmured abstractly, his gaze transfixed on Juliette’s naked thighs. “Er ... How’s Christine?” “She’s fine. She was talking about you.”

185

“Oh?” “She was saying that she liked you very much. She enjoyed the chat you had. I’m sorry that I wasn’t there.” “No, no. That’s OK. I enjoyed meeting her. She’s so much like you, it’s amazing.” “You’d be surprised how alike we are,” she giggled. “You could easily get away with pretending to be each other. If it wasn’t for the difference in hair colour ...” “I don’t think so. Knowing me, I’d get mixed up and make a mess of it.” Parting her thighs a little further, Juliette knew what he was thinking as he sat in the chair opposite and gazed up her skirt. “How’s Gary?” she asked, closing her legs. “Oh, er ... Gary? He’s fine. Still pining for you, of course, But he’s fine.” “It’s a shame we split up, really. The things is, Gary’s so ...” “Hallo, Juliette,” Jane mother smiled as she walked into the room. “Hi,” Juliette smiled. The woman’s name was Meg but Juliette had somehow never called her by her name. “Is Jane all right?” “Yes. She said that you’d been helping her with her homework. I had thought that she’d gone to see that Jenny girl but ... Anyway, she’s all right. Would you like some tea?” “Thanks.” “Gary’s so what?” Brian asked as Meg went into the kitchen. “Oh, I don’t know,” she sighed, allowing her thighs to fall apart again. “Let’s not talk about Gary. Sorry that I look a mess, my hair and everything. Jane was about to leave just before you rang. I was getting ready to take a shower but she wanted me to walk her home.”

186

“You look lovely,” he smiled, his eyes widening as he at last caught sight of her hairless pussy lips. “So, you were about to take a shower? I shouldn’t have phoned. It was just that Jane’s mother ...” “No, no, it’s OK. Jane was going to see herself out so I went into the bathroom and ... Anyway, I don’t usually go out like this. With my hair in a mess, I mean.”

Brian’s penis would be stiffening, Juliette knew as he gazed up her short skirt. When she’d gone, he’d wank, she mused. He’d slip into the bathroom and pull his cock out and think of her young hairless cunt as he shot his spunk over the floor. Her arousal heightening, she moved about in the chair, allowing him a better view of her feminine intimacy. Her excuse about taking a shower was good, she thought. Any girl could quite easily forget to slip her panties on before dashing out. But he was probably wondering why she’d shaved. As Meg brought in a tray of tea, Juliette sat upright and squeezed her thighs together. Watching the woman pour the tea, Juliette felt sorry for her. A wife, a mother, a home maker ... Her daughter was a lesbian and her husband an adulterer.

“I don’t know what it is with Jane,” the woman sighed, passing Juliette a cup of tea. “She’s sulking in her room because I told her stop going out all the time and get down to her school work.” “Would it help if she did her homework at my place?” Juliette asked. “I could help her, make sure she studies properly.” “Would you? That’s very kind, Juliette. What do you think, Brian?” “Er ... Yes, yes. Why not?”

187

“I’ll go and tell her,” Meg beamed, leaving the room. “The news might cheer her up.” “Juliette, you were saying that I’d be surprised how much alike you and Christine are,” Brian murmured. “Yes, that’s right,” she smiled, opening her legs again. “In what way, exactly?” “Not just looks. Mannerisms, the way we speak ...” “Anything else?” “What do you mean?” “I ... I don’t know. She seems to be ... How can I put it? She’s quite a sexual girl.” “That’s one way of describing her,” Juliette laughed. “She’s always had a thing about sex. From an early age, she was always after the boys.” “And you? I mean, are you ...” “Sexual? I suppose so. I’ve never really thought about it. What are you getting at?” “I’m interested, that’s all. I’ve never met identical twins. Obviously, they look identical. But are their characters the same?” “Very much so, I reckon. Christine and I often have the same thoughts or ideas. For example, the other day I was going to suggest that we went out for a walk and then call in at the pub on the way back. Before I said anything, she suggested the very same thing. And what really is uncanny is the way we both fancy the same men.” “Really?” “Several times we’ve both fancied the same man. It can be awkward, as you can imagine.”

188

“She’s not said anything about me?” “About you? Yes, she did, actually. She was talking about your visit and suggested that I get to know you better.” “Sounds good to me. I mean, she’s going back to Australia soon and ... Well, I enjoyed calling in for a chat. Perhaps I could come and see you sometimes?” “Yes, I’d like that.”

Juliette realized that he was lining her up for sex. Believing that Christine was leaving before long, he wanted to make sure that he had a young pussy to fuck now and then. There was nothing wrong with that, she mused. But was it wise to allow Juliette to behave the way her twin sister did? She’d string him along, she decided, allowing her thighs to open further as she reclined in the chair. Play him along and ... Maybe she’d allow him to fuck him her one day. Finishing her tea, Juliette decided not to outstay her welcome. She’d had her fun, paved the way for Brian to get his hands up her skirt, and now it was time to leave.

“Thanks for the tea,” she said, rising to her feet. “Are you going?” Brian asked disappointedly. “Yes, I have things to do. Come round some time for a chat.” “Yes, yes I will. Are you in tomorrow morning?” “Let me see. Christine’s going out for the day but I’ll be in all day.” “All right, I’ll call round at about ten.”

Walking into the hall, Juliette called out goodbye to Meg and Jane and left the house. That had been easy, she reflected happily as she made her way home. Brian

189

was now hooked on Juliette as well as Christine. It was a great shame that the two girls couldn’t both suck him off, she thought. But that would never be. Reaching her flat, she decided to spend the rest of the evening watching television. She wouldn’t answer the door or the phone. She’d watch television and then have an early night to build up her strength for the inevitable fucking with Brian the following morning.

190

Chapter Ten

J

uliette woke after a night of terrible dreams. Tossing and turning beneath her quilt, she’d seen a young girl’s face looming before her, peering at her out of the

darkness. The girl had chuckled wickedly, goading her to plan an orgy. Was it Christine? Juliette wondered fearfully, sitting upright as sleep left her. Looking about the room as she realized that she had been dreaming, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her mind had been playing tricks on her again, she was sure. The dead didn’t return to haunt and influence people, did they?

Walking into the bathroom, she took a shower and slipped her dressing gown on. She thought about an orgy as she sat at the kitchen table munching toast and sipping orange juice. Several men with their erect cocks spunking over her young body, knob driving deep into her pussy, her wet mouth, her anal canal ... Deciding to plan an orgy, she turned her thoughts to Brian. He was after her young pussy, that was for sure. And he was going to get it. But not until he was virtually on his knees begging for it. Juliette was going to enjoy teasing the man, playing her games with him. She’d come across as innocent, she mused. Keep her dressing gown on and inadvertently allow it to fall open and reveal the mounds of her pert breasts.

That was part of the excitement, she reflected. Teasing, tantalising, and finally allowing Brian to get what he’d wanted. He’d already glimpsed her naked pussy and no doubt wanked and shot his spunk over the floor as he thought of fucking her. Little did he know that he’d already fucked the girl. That was the game, Juliette thought. The doorbell finally ringing, she finished her coffee and made her way through the hall.

191

“Hi,” she smiled at Brian. “Sorry I’m not dressed but I got up late.” “That’s OK,” he said, following her into the lounge. “So, how are things?” “Fine. I must admit that I get pretty bored now that my studies are over. But I’m enjoying the summer, and having Christine here.” “She’s gone out, I take it?” “Yes, she was up early. How’s Jane?” “OK,” he sighed, as Juliette sat in the armchair. “Teenage girls, and all that. Oh, I didn’t mean ...” “I know what you mean,” she smiled, reclining in the chair as he sat opposite. He was obviously hoping for a flash of her young body as he gazed at the deep cleavage of her firm breasts. “Heard anything from Gary?” she asked, discreetly opening her gown a little. “No, not for a while. He’ll be all right. After all, he’s got his friends and football to keep him occupied. I can’t get over you and your sister, the amazing likeness. Tell me about your childhood. You and Christine must have had some fun as identical twins.” “We did. I remember when we were about twelve years old. Christine had been mucking about with this boy from school. You know, you show me yours and I’ll show you mine. Anyway, he mistook me for Christine and got his dick out.” “Really?” Brian chuckled, leaning forward. “What happened?” “We were playing in the woods down the road from the house. It was one of our favourite spots. I bumped into this boy and he got his dick out and asked me to pull my knickers down. I immediately realized that my sister had been naughty, as always, and I decided to play along with the boy.”

192

“And, you were only twelve years old?” “Yes, young and innocent. I lifted my skirt up and pulled the front of my knickers down. He touched me, started stroking me, and I felt funny inside. Anyway, I grabbed hold of his dick and it went stiff. It was the first time I’d touched a boy’s dick and I wondered what had happened to it.” “How old was the boy?” “He must have been about fourteen. I said something about Christine, I forget what it was, and gave the game away. He was a lucky boy, having two sisters to play with in the woods.” “Play with? What did you do to each other?” “The first time I held his dick he told me to do it. I had no idea what he meant and wondered what Christine had done to him. Anyway, he grabbed my hand and moved it up and down his dick. His eyes glazed over and he began breathing heavily and the next thing I knew was my hand was full of white stuff.” “So, what happened the next time you met him?” Brian asked eagerly. “That was funny,” she giggled, revelling in the man’s obvious arousal. “He asked me to suck his dick. Now, at the age, I knew absolutely nothing about sex. The idea of sucking his dick made me shudder, especially as I’d discovered that white stuff shot out of the end. I shouldn’t be telling you this. I think we’d better change the subject.” “No, no. I’m interested.” “Well ... He went on and on about it so I knelt down and sucked him. The white stuff filled my mouth and I thought I was going to be sick. The thing was, I just loved the taste. After that, I sucked him nearly every day after school.” “And you still do? I don’t mean with him. Do you like oral sex?”

193

“Oh, yes. Very, very much. I think I like that better than anything else. Oh, I’m sorry. Would you like a cup of coffee?” “No, I’m fine. So, this boy. What did he do to you?” “It got to the stage where I stripped naked in the woods. He rubbed my little crack and fiddle about with me. It wasn’t unpleasant but it didn’t do much to me. Until one day, I came. God, it was incredible.” “Did he, you know?” “No, we never got that far. He used to lick me, lick my clitoris and make me come. Christine and I both used to suck his dick. We’d kiss each other with his dick between our lips. God, Brian. What must you think of me?” “I think you’re brilliant. I’ll tell you what. Listening to you really has turned me on. God, if only I’d been that boy.”

He was ready, Juliette knew as he adjusted the bulge in his tight trousers. She’d suck his swollen knob, she decided. Take his purple glans into her hot mouth and use her tongue to bring out his spunk. Allowing her gown to fall further apart, she thought that it might be fun to continue with her fantasy before sucking him off. Coming up with an idea, she grinned as she noticed him gazing longingly at the half moons of her firm breasts. Another little tale would heighten his arousal until he was desperate to shoot his spunk down her throat.

“We had some fun with that boy,” she sighed pensively. “And the others.” “Others?” he frowned. “You mean, you played with other boys when you were twelve?”

194

“He told his friends about Christine and me. One afternoon we were in the woods with fours boys. They were standing in a row with their trousers down and their dicks pointing to the sky. We moved along the line sucking each boy in turn. Christine was really miffed because I got the sperm from all fours dicks and she didn’t get any. Those were the days.” “And now? I mean, you’re no longer with Gary so ...” “So I’d love a male friend to suck. Someone will come along, I’m sure.” “I don’t suppose ... No, it doesn’t matter.” “What? What were you going to say?” “I just thought that I might be that male friend.” “Oh, I see. Well, I don’t know. I shouldn’t have told you about the boys in the woods. You’ll think that I’m nothing more than a tart.” “I don’t think that at all. I suppose I’m too old for you. Forget I said anything.”

Juliette couldn’t help grinning as he stared at her nipples revealed by her open dressing gown. He really was desperate to come. But she wasn’t going to allow him the pleasure of fucking her wet mouth yet. There was no rush, she thought, reclining in the chair. She could feel her vaginal muscles tightening as she gazed at the massive bulge in his trousers. Her mouth watering, she was as desperate as he was to have his cock spunking her pretty mouth. But not yet.

“I’ve always liked older men,” she said. “What’s the oldest man you’ve been with?”

195

“Our next door neighbour when I lived at home with my parents. He was in his sixties and not bad looking for his age. I used to walk around the garden in my bikini and he’d peer over the fence at me. I knew what he was thinking, what he’d like to do to me. One afternoon when my parents were out, I got chatting to him. Anyway, I ended up allowing him to lick my little pussy.” “How old were you at the time?” “Well ... Put it this way. I’d only just started the games in the woods with the boys. I sucked the old man off and ... After that, he used to pay me to suck him. It’s terrible when I think back. God, I must have been a right tart.” “You were enjoying yourself, that’s all.” “Yes, I suppose so. I’ll tell you one thing. It taught me how to please a man with my mouth. Actually, talking about those boys and the old man has ... Well, you know. I feel really horny.” “I know the feeling. Juliette, I really would like to ...” “You want to come?” she grinned. “God, yes.” “You’d better come over here and stand in front of me.”

Leaving the sofa, he stood before her with his trousers bulging. Juliette pulled his zip down, hauling his erect penis out as he stared in disbelief as her. Little did he know that she’d already brought his spunk out while posing as Christine. This was the excitement, she again mused, pulling his foreskin back and exposing the glistening plum of his purple knob. The trickery, the deceit ... But she’d blown Juliette’s innocence, she reflected, examining the rim of the man’s purple helmet. No longer was Juliette the innocent sister. She was as much a tart as Christine. But only Brian

196

knew that. Besides, it suited Juliette as she could visit Brian and his wife and play her wicked games.

Opening her mouth wide, she moved her head forward, her blue eyes looking up at his expectant face as he waited in anticipation. The tip of her wet tongue licking his sperm-slit, she smiled. He was in his heaven, she knew as he returned her smile. A teenage girl licking his knob, her sister eager to have him fuck her tight little pussy ... What more could a married man ask for?

Juliette doubted very much that his wife sucked the spunk from his throbbing knob or allowed him to screw the tight duct of her arse. Having been married a good number of years, they probably fucked in the dark once a week. Brian really was a lucky man, but Juliette held his luck in the balance. She might let his luck run out if she found another man to play with.

“You have a nice cock,” she breathed. “A good solid shaft and a beautiful knob.” “I’m pleased you like it,” he chuckled. “I must admit, I’m rather proud of it.” “And so you should be. I have a thing about sucking spunk out of purple knobs. I just can’t get enough spunk.” “Well, I’m your man if that’s what you want.” “Oh, it is. I’ll have to call at your house now and then and give you a quick blow job. Would you like that?” “Yes, but Meg ...”

197

“I could give you a quick suck while she makes the tea. Or you could show me the garden and I’ll suck out your spunk behind the bushes.”

He was about to come, she knew as she sucked his swollen knob into her wet mouth and snaked her tongue over its silky-smooth surface. Her dirty talk had sent his libido through the roof, and he was more than ready to pump his cream down her throat. Wanking his solid shaft as she sucked and mouthed his huge glans, she imagined calling at his house and giving him a quick blow job while his wife made the tea. He’d be desperate for her to visit. He’d be eagerly awaiting an opportunity to fuck her pretty mouth and spunk her tongue. She’d have to tease him, she decided. Start sucking him and then make out that she thought his wife was returning and slip his knob out of her wet mouth. She’d swallow his spunk before leaving, of course. Her newfound game was going to be exciting, and dangerous.

“Are you going to fuck my mouth and spunk down my throat?” she asked, his knob slipping out of her mouth as she looked up at him. “God, yes,” he breathed shakily. “I’m nearly there.” “Hold my head and fuck me, then. Fuck my mouth.”

Gripping her head, he rocked his hips, fucking her pretty mouth as she breathed heavily through her nose. His throbbing knob gliding back and forth over her pink tongue, he began shuddering uncontrollably as his balls swung and battered her chin. Juliette breathed in the heady scent of his black pubes as he fucked her. Her lips rolling back and forth along his wet shaft, his knob repeatedly driving to the back of her throat, she was desperate to taste his white spunk, swallow his male cream.

198

His sperm suddenly gushing from his bulbous knob, bathing her tongue, filling her cheeks, he gasped in his adulterous pleasure. Juliette repeatedly swallowed hard, drinking from his orgasming fountain head as he rocked his hips and fucked her hot mouth. His spunk overflowing and running down her chin, she felt her own juices of lust oozing between her naked pussy lips. She was desperate to come, but decided not to take Brian too far along the road to debauchery on what he believed to be his first time with her. Again and again he drove his orgasming knob to the back of her throat, his spunk dribbling from her bloated mouth and splattering the elongated teats of her naked breasts.

“Christ, you’re good,” he gasped, finally slipping his deflating cock out of her spunk-brimming mouth. “Mmm, you taste great,” she grinned, licking the white cream from her glistening lips. “I’d rather you didn’t tell Christine about this.” “No, no, of course not.” Zipping his trousers, he looked down at her naked thighs revealed by her open dressing gown. “I see you’ve shaved,” he said. “Oh, yes,” she replied, pulling her gown across her spunk-dripping young breasts. “Christine and I both shave. We have done since our pubes started growing.” “I’ve never met anyone like you,” he murmured. “The last thing I expected was a blow job. I thought we were going to chat and ...” “The first thing I expected was a blow job,” she giggled. “Why do you think I invited you round?” “Well, I ... I suppose it crossed my mind. Have you and Christine ever done anything?”

199

“Done anything? What do you mean?” “You know? Played around with each other.” “Oh, I see. You are a naughty man. Sit down and I’ll tell you something.”

The time had come to tell another tale of young girls playing at sex. Juliette didn’t mind Brian thinking that she’d not only enjoyed lesbian experiences, but incestuous sex with her sister. It was all part of the game, she thought in her wickedness. There was no harm in telling him a few tales, a few lies to send his arousal soaring. As he sat on the sofa and leaned forward expectantly, she smiled at him. He was so gullible he’d believe anything and everything she told him.

“One evening after playing with the boys in the woods,” she began, her clitoris solid between her swollen love lips as she dreamed up her dirty story. “Christine and I were in our bedroom. We shared a bedroom. We were getting ready for bed, both standing in the room naked. We were talking about the boys, sucking their dicks and the other things we’d done, when I noticed her gazing at my little pussy crack. I didn’t think anything of it as we always undressed together. She walked over to me and touched me there, feeling my slit and pressing her finger between my hairless lips. I sat on the edge of my bed and lay down with my legs apart and ... It was all so natural. We were sisters, and she was loving me.” “Tell me about it.” “She knelt on the floor and licked me, parted my lips and licked me.” “God. And ... Do you still love each other, as you put it?” “I don’t think I’d better say anymore, Brian.” “Please, Juliette. I mean, after what we just did ...”

200

“Christine and I lick each other to orgasm. Since she’s been over from Australia, we ... Let’s just say that we’re very loving sisters.” “That’s incredible,” he breathed, his trousers bulging again. “Not really. The physical side of our relationship is an extension of our love. I don’t look upon it as lesbianism or incestuous. Christine and I love each other as sisters.” “Look, I’d better be going,” Brian said, glancing at his watch. “OK. Well, it was a really nice visit.” “You’re telling me,” he chuckled. “I can hardly wait to see you again.” “That’s obvious by that huge lump in the crotch of your trousers.” “God, I can’t go out like that,” he laughed. “I might get arrested.” “Come here and I’ll give you another blow job.” “You really are incredible,” he murmured, standing before her and hauling his rock-hard cock out again. “You can’t get enough, can you?” “I can never get enough spunk.”

Taking his spermed glans into her mouth, she sucked hard. Her tales had excited her, roused her clitoris, induced her lubricious juices of lust to flow. But she wasn’t going to allow Brian to fuck her yet. That was Christine’s job, she reflected happily. Christine fucked, and Juliette sucked. Taking his purple plum to the back of her throat, she pulled his heavy balls out of his trousers and cupped them in her hand. Sinking her teeth into his veined shaft, the taste of his sperm driving her wild, she wanked his solid organ with her free hand and moaned softly through her nose.

201

Again wondering whether it had been wise to expose Juliette as a cock-hungry whore, she realized that Brian wouldn’t mention either Christine or Juliette to anyone. Her dark secret was safe enough. But Graham niggled her. His blackmail threats, demanding that Annie fuck him in the woods ... Graham was going to have to be dealt with. If he started shouting his mouth off, talking to Gary, Brian, and anyone else he bumped into ...

“Lick my balls,” Brian said, looking down at her bloated mouth, her bulging cheeks. “I want to see your pink tongue wetting my balls.” “Like this,” she asked, snaking her tongue over the hairy sac of his scrotum. “Yes, that’s good. Now lick my cock. I want to see your tongue running up and down my cock.” “This is what I used to do to the old man,” she giggled, running her tongue up his veined shaft. “He loved spunking over my face, splattering me with his spunk.” “Did he fuck your pussy?” “God, I was too young for that. But he used to slide his knob up and down between my buttocks and spunk over my bottom.” “Christ, I only wish ... Suck me again. I’m going to ... God, I’m going to ...”

Engulfing his throbbing knob within her pretty mouth, she sucked out his second load of sperm as he towered above her. Swallowing hard, not wasting one drop of his orgasmic fluid, she kneaded his heavy balls and wanked the granite-hard rod of his twitching cock as he gasped in his male pleasure. He’d never forget his visit, Juliette thought. His first trip to the flat had ended with him fucking Christine,

202

and now he was pumping his second load of sperm down Juliette’s throat. Brian was, indeed, a very lucky man.

Finally slipping his salivated penis out of Juliette’s mouth, he staggered on his sagging legs as she cleansed her well-spunked lips with her pink tongue. Watching as he again concealed his spunk-dripping cock in his trousers and pulled his zip up, Juliette decided that she’d had enough of the man for the time being. When his balls were full again, she’d call at his house and wank his cock, suck his knob and drink from his orgasming fountainhead. But now, she had to make her plans for the day ahead.

“You’d better be going,” she said, rising to her feet. “Yes, I had. Well, it’s been ...” “It’s been nice,” she smiled. “I can’t wait to visit you and your wife for tea. Cream tea, that is,” she giggled. “Cream tea in the garden,” he laughed, walking to the door. “You take care, OK?” “Oh, I always do. I’ll see you soon.”

Dressing in her bedroom as Brian made his way home to his loving wife, Juliette pondered on the day ahead. She wanted to sort Graham out. He was like a loose cannon. She couldn’t be sure what he was going to do next, in which direction he’d start shooting his mouth off. But how to deal with him once and for all? Her teenage body was her best weapon, she concluded. With her young body and man’s inherent weakness, she was sure that she could devise a way to shut him up. Lifting

203

the bedside phone, she dialled his number, praying that he’d be at home as she twisted the coily wire around her slender fingers.

“Graham, it’s Juliette,” she said as he answered. “And?” “There’s no need to be rude. I was just wondering what you were doing this morning?” “Er ... Not much. Why?” “I thought you might like to come round.” “What for?” “What do you think? Tea with the vicar?” “Oh, right. Er ... OK, I’ll be there soon.” “I’ll look forward to it.” “So will I.”

Leaving her bedroom, Juliette went out to the garden shed and hunted around for some makeshift bondage equipment. Grabbing some rope, she eyed a short length of rubber hosepipe lying on the floor. Graham might appreciate an enema, she thought, picking the hose up and returning to her flat. Graham wasn’t going to appreciate bondage and sexual torture, she knew as she hid her equipment behind the sofa. For his audacity, his threats, she’d teach him a lesson that he’d never forget.

He arrived with a huge grin across his face. Obviously thinking that his threats had worried Juliette, he marched into the lounge and stood with his back to the window. Juliette sat on the sofa and look up at him, wondering whether she should

204

begin the session of debauched sex by suggesting that he strip naked. Standing with his hands plunged into his pockets, a smug look on his face, he no doubt thought that he had Juliette just where he wanted her.

“Why don’t you slip out of your clothes?” she asked, licking her succulent lips provocatively. “I was about to suggest that you slip out of your clothes,” he said, unbuttoning his shirt. “All in good time, Graham. All in good time. I’ve been thinking.” “Oh?” “You and I should get together. We both love sex, so ...” “I thought you might see things my way,” he sniggered, tossing his shirt over the back of the armchair and unbuckling his belt. “I knew you’d see sense before long.”

Watching his erect penis catapult to attention as he pulled his trousers down, Juliette again thought about an orgy. To have six men attending her intimate needs, pushing their solid cocks deep into her tight sex holes ... One step at a time, she mused. She’s come a long way since the night of the party. Her sexuality woken, she’d enjoyed sexual encounters with several men and women. There was no need to rush things. Focusing on Graham’s full balls, the veined shaft of his erect penis, she knelt on the floor and took his purple glans into her wet mouth. He looked down at her, his face grinning as she ran her tongue over his sperm-slit, fully stiffening his huge organ.

205

“That’s good,” he murmured. “You’ll be my sex slave, sucking me off whenever I come round to see you.” Saying nothing, Juliette thought it sad that the man believed he had her where he wanted her. Sex slave? She was a slave to no one, she thought, slipping his wet knob out of her pretty mouth and rising to her feet. Suggesting a session of bondage, she grabbed the lengths of rope from behind the sofa. Graham’s eyes lit up at the thought of perverted sex, his sock shaft twitching as she ordered him to follow her into the kitchen.

“On the table,” she grinned, moving the chairs aside. “Sex on the kitchen table.” Taking his position, he allowed Juliette to tie his wrists and ankles to the table legs. His cock pointing to the ceiling, she obviously couldn’t wait for her to attend his male needs, suck his glans to orgasm and swallow his gushing sperm. Frowning as Juliette left the room and returned with a razor and a pair of scissors, he lifted his head.

“No,” he breathed, watching her pull a chair up between his legs. “Juliette, I ...” “A haircut,” she smiled, snipping his black curls. “No, please. Susie will ...” “Susie will ask you why the hell you’ve shaved. Better still, she’ll ask you who you’ve been with.” “For God’s sake,” he hissed. “Untie these bloody ropes.” “I will, once you’re as bald and smooth as a baby’s bum.” “I’m warning you, Juliette. Unless you stop now ...”

206

“Shall I ring Susie and tell her what I’ve done? I could say that we’ve been having an affair for years, tell her that you fuck my bottom twice a week and ...” “All right, we’re even. I won’t say anything about ...” “Too late,” she grinned, placing the scissors on the table.

Filling a bowl with warm water, she fetched the soap from the bathroom and lathered the stubble of his pubes. He protested, promising her this and that as she finally took the razor and began shaving his scrotal sac. Juliette laughed, moving his now flaccid penis aside and shaving his pubic mound. This was only the beginning of his punishment, she thought, wondering whether to thrash the fleshy shaft of his cock with the cane. He was going to pay dearly for disturbing her lesbian games in the woods with Annie and attempting to blackmail her.

“You’ll be sorry,” he said, lifting his head and gazing at the smooth white flesh above his cock. “And so will you when I ring Susie,” she giggled. “You look like a little schoolboy now. I wonder whether Susie will like it? I might invite her round for a coffee, have a chat about you and that woman you’ve been knocking off for the last year.” “What woman?” “I don’t know. I’ll invent one.” “You’re a bitch, Juliette.” “And you’re a bastard. As I said once before, we could have had a good thing going. If it hadn’t been for you and your futile threats, we could have enjoyed a good relationship. You let your cock rule your head, that’s your trouble. You wanted to

207

fuck Annie in the woods and, when you didn’t get your own way, you behaved like a spoilt brat.” “We can still enjoy a good ...” “No, we can’t. Spying on me through the lounge window, threatening to go blabbing your mouth off ...” “You’d better untie these ropes and let me go.” “Oh, I will, Graham. I will. But not until I’ve finished with you.”

Finishing her shaving job, she wiped away the lather and black curls and gazed at her handiwork. Without his black fleece, he really did look like a young boy. She watched his balls rolling as she wondered what to do next. A cucumber forced into his anal canal? she pondered. Or give his cock a good thrashing with the cane? The phone ringing, Juliette hoped that it wasn’t Gary. . Dashing into the lounge, she was surprised to hear Brian’s wife.

“Can you come round?” the woman asked. “Er ... Now?” “Yes, it’s urgent.” “I don’t know,” Juliette sighed. “I have someone here at the moment.” “I need to talk to you, Juliette.” “All right, I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

Wondering whether the woman had discovered her wicked ways, Juliette returned to the kitchen and gazed at Graham. Had he opened his mouth already? she pondered. If he’d told Meg about her affair with Brian ... Perhaps it was something to

208

do with Jane, she mused, locking the backdoor and grabbing her handbag from the work top. Grinning as Graham frowned at her, she moved to the door and said goodbye.

“Where the hell are you going?” he asked, pulling on his bonds as he turned his head to look at her. “You can’t leave me like this.” “I’ll only be half an hour,” she giggled. “Don’t go away, will you?” “Juliette ... You fucking bitch.” “In that case, I might be an hour or more.” “Juliette ...” “See you later.”

Leaving the flat, Juliette felt uneasy as she walked down the street. Wondering what could be so urgent that Meg couldn’t wait to talk to her, she bit her lip. Graham had seen Brian through the lounge window, his cock sliding in and out of Juliette’s wet pussy. If Graham had blabbed, then he really would pay dearly.

209

Chapter Eleven

J

uliette sat in Meg’s lounge, sipping her tea as she watched the woman and waited to hear what she had to say. If Meg knew about Brian having sex with Juliette and

... But it was Christine. Christine had opened her legs and taken Brian’s cock into her tight pussy. Placing her cup on the table, Juliette wrung her trembling hands, a bolt of fear running through her as Meg began talking about her husband.

“He’s been going out a lot,” she said. “I think he may be seeing another woman.” “Do you know who she is?” Juliette blurted out. “I don’t even know that there is another woman, let alone who she might be.” “Yes, of course. So, why did you want to talk to me?” “I was wondering whether you could talk to Brian. Perhaps you could find out what he’s up to.” “Well, I ... I really don’t know. I mean, he’s hardly likely to tell me that he’s having an affair.” “No, but he might let something slip. If he is seeing someone, then I think I have an idea who she is.” “Oh?” Juliette murmured, her heart racing. “If I’m right, then ... We’ll have to wait and see.” “Is it anyone I know?” Juliette asked. “We’ll wait and see,” Meg repeated. “Would you chat to Brian? Should he call in to see you, perhaps you could ...” “Yes, yes of course.”

210

“There was another thing I wanted to ask you about. It’s about ... Oh, dear. I think Brian’s back.” “Shall I go?” Juliette asked as the front door opened. “No, no.” “Oh, hi,” Brian smiled as he entered the room. “What are you two up to?” “Hi,” Juliette smiled. “We’re having a chat,” Meg said, moving to the door. “I’ll make you some tea.” “Thanks. I didn’t expect to find you here,” Brian whispered as his wife went to the kitchen. “Everything OK?” “Yes, fine. Where have you been? Anywhere exciting?” “No, I just popped out to see a friend. Have you come round for some cream tea?” “Now, there’s an idea,” she grinned as he stood before her. “Mmm, you’re nice and stiff,” she whispered, massaging his solid cock through his trousers. “So, who’s this friend you’ve been to see?” “No one you know.” “Male or female?” “Why all the questions? Why not give me a quick suck before Meg comes back?”

Tugging his zip down, Brian pulled his penis out and moved forward, offering his purple knob to Juliette’s mouth. Tentatively licking the man’s salty globe, Juliette could hear Meg in the kitchen. Sucking his knob into her mouth, she sank her teeth into his solid shaft, keeping her eye on the door as she licked his swollen glans. The

211

sense of danger and excitement was incredible, she mused, hoping that Brian would pump his sperm down her throat before his wife returned. Suckling like a babe at the breast, she took his knob deep into her mouth.

“Would you like another cup of tea, Juliette?” Meg called from the kitchen. “Er ... No, thanks,” Juliette replied, slipping Brian’s ballooning glans out of her mouth. “Don’t stop,” Brian whispered as she sucked on his cock-head again. “Suck it hard. Suck the spunk out.”

Sucking, tonguing his sperm-slit, Juliette decided to tease the man. Taking him closer to his orgasm, she slowed her mouthing and licking, finally stilling his knob at the beck of her throat. He rocked his hips, fucking her mouth, but his cock slid out of her wet orifice as she moved back. Complaining, Brian pressed his purple glans to her lips but Juliette turned her head away.

“I think she’s coming back,” she whispered. “No, she’s not,” he said, glancing at the door as cups rattled in the kitchen. “I’m nearly there, for God’s sake. Suck it, and I’ll come.” “There we are,” Meg said, opening the door. “Thanks,” Brian murmured, concealing his solid cock within his trousers. “Er ... I’m going to show Juliette around the garden.” “I’ll finish my tea first,” Juliette said, grinning as Brian adjusted the bulge in his trousers.

212

“She doesn’t want to look at the garden,” Meg chuckled. “There’s nothing to look at.” “I was only going to show her around,” Brian returned. “It’s a nice day and ...” “Do you want to see the garden, Juliette?” “Brian obviously has something of interest to show me so I’ll have a look in a minute. How’s Jane?” “I told her about your idea of helping her with her homework and she seemed pleased enough,” Meg replied. “To be honest, I’m rather pleased that you two have become friends. It’ll keep her away from that girl Jenny. Having a decent friend like you will do her good.” “Yes, I’m sure it will,” Juliette smiled. “Well, I’d better take a look at the garden. If you’re ready, Brian?” “Oh, er ... Yes, yes.”

Following the man through the kitchen and out onto the patio, Juliette noticed several clumps of bushes at the far end of the garden. Brian immediately headed for the cover of the bushes, obviously keen to pump Juliette’s mouth full of sperm and drain his balls. Juliette followed but stopped half way to admire the flowerbeds. There was no rush, she thought, anxious to tease the man. Finally joining him behind the bushes as he unzipped his trousers, she gazed at his erect cock. Kneeling before him as he almost begged her to suck him, she took his purple plum into her hot mouth.

“Where are you?” Meg called from the back door. “Er ... Here,” Brian replied. “We won’t be a minute.”

213

“It’s no good,” Juliette said, slipping his bulbous glans out of her mouth and rising to her feet. “We can’t do it here.” “Please,” he breathed. “You don’t know how desperate I am to come.” “I must say you’re pretty stiff,” she whispered, wanking his rock-hard shaft. “Your mouth, I want to come in your mouth.” “Let’s walk around the garden first, just to make sure Meg’s not around.”

Leaving the man with his cock pointing skywards, Juliette walked across the lawn towards the backdoor. Looking into the kitchen, she knew that Meg had gone back to the lounge. There was enough time to suck the spunk out of Brian’s knob, but she was enjoying her teasing game. As he called her, his face peering around the bushes, she waved, indicating for him to join her. His trousers bulging, he hurried across the lawn and frowned.

“Where is she?” he asked. “I think she’s in the lounge,” Juliette said softly. “This is too risky, Brian. If she catches us ...” “I’ll get rid of her,” he cut in irritably. “Let’s go back to the lounge.”

Juliette sat in the armchair and finished her tea as Meg asked what had been so interesting in the garden. Brian said something about the flowers and then suggested that she make some more tea. Juliette was surprised that the woman wasn’t suspicious as Brian again asked for another cup of tea. It was obvious that he wanted her out of the room but Meg finally went to the kitchen and filled the kettle.

214

“For God’s sake, suck me off,” Brian whispered, whipping his erect cock out of his trousers and offering his purple knob to Juliette’s mouth. “This is too risky,” she said, licking his sperm slit. “It’ll only take a minute. Suck it, Juliette.” Running her fingertip over his deep-purple glans, she looked up at him. “There’s not time,” she said. “You’ll have to wait.” “I’m ... God, I’m coming,” he breathed.

Taking his throbbing glans into her mouth, his sperm gushing over her tongue, filling her cheeks, she repeatedly swallowed his salty offering. She’d wanted to tease him, but she’d taken him too far, past the point of no return. As her mouth overflowed, Brian’s sperm dribbling down her chin, she heard Meg approaching. Brian shuddered, desperate to drain his balls as the woman was about to open the door. Whipping his cock out of Juliette’s mouth, he moved to the window and zipped his trousers as his wife entered the room.

“There’s your tea,” she said, placing a cup on the table. “Thanks,” Brian breathed as he recovered from the mouth spunking. “Are you all right, Juliette?” the woman asked. “You looked flushed.” “I’m just a little hot,” Juliette replied, wondering why she felt no guilt. “I’m just going up to the bathroom,” Brian said, walking sideways to the door.

The taste of sperm lingering on her tongue, Juliette wiped her chin. She’d enjoyed her wicked game, and was already looking forward to her next visit. When Meg again asked her to try and glean some information from Brian about another

215

woman, Juliette decided that it was time to leave. Wondering why she felt no guilt, she thanked Meg for the tea and said that she’d look forward to helping Jane with her homework. And chatting to Brian should he call at her flat.

Walking down the street, she pondered on Christine, wondering whether to announce that the girl had returned to Australia. There was no need to use Christine’s identity where Jane or Brian was concerned. Reaching her flat, she wondered how Graham was doing. Tied to the kitchen table, his balls shaved ... Walking into the kitchen, she burst out laughing as he demanded that she release him. He looked pathetic, she thought, stroking the hairless sac of his scrotum and asking wondering he’d like a blow job. His cock stiffening as she ran her fingers over the silky-smooth surface of his glans, she thought it might be best to calm him down before releasing him.

“Would you like me to suck your cock?” she asked. “I want you to untie these bloody ropes,” he returned, his face red with anger. “A suck first?” “Juliette, I ... All right. But then let me go.”

Settling on the chair at the foot of the table, she licked his balls and wanked his cock until his shaft was solid. She had to feel sorry for him, she reflected. Left on the table with his pubes shaved off ... It might have taught him a lesson, she mused, taking his swollen glans into her hot mouth. A lesson he’d never forget. Again wondering whether to do away with Christine, send her back to Australia, Juliette

216

realized that she no longer needed her nonexistent sister. Christine had served her purpose, and was now redundant.

Taking Graham’s purple knob to the back of her throat, she tickled his hairless balls with her fingernails. His cock shaft twitched, his balls rolling as he let out a rush of breath. Brian’s cock was bigger, she mused, moving her head up and engulfing Graham’s glans between her full lips. But it didn’t really matter whose cock she sucked. As long as she got her sperm, she didn’t care who owned the solid organ. As Graham’s gasps grew louder and he neared his orgasm, Juliette slipped his knob out of her mouth.

“I’ve changed my mind,” she grinned. “I don’t think I want your spunk after all.” “Juliette,” Graham breathed, lifting his head and staring at her. “I’m nearly there. Suck it, for Christ’s sake.” “Do you promise to be good?” “Yes, yes anything.” “Beg me to suck your cock.” “Please, suck my cock.” “Is that the nest you can do?” “Please, Juliette, I’m begging you to suck my cock.” “All right. As I’m feeling rather thirsty, I’ll suck your cock and drink your spunk.”

217

Lowering her head, she took his plum into her mouth and licked his sperm-slit. Wanking his solid shaft, his spunk suddenly gushing, bathing her snaking tongue, she eagerly swallowed the product of his orgasm. Bouncing her head up and down, fucking her pretty mouth with his solid member, she realized that she was hooked on cock sucking. Once Graham had gone, she’d be alone in her flat with no cock to suck, no spunk to swallow. But there were plenty of men around, she mused. A trip to the local pub would probably turn out to be fruitful, bringing her the fruits she craved.

Sucking the last of Graham’s sperm from his throbbing knob, she lapped up the white liquid running down his shaft and over the hairless bag of his scrotum. He was satisfied for a while, she mused, licking her sperm-glossed lips. Now he could go home to Susie and explain why he was hairless between his legs. There’d not be a great deal he could say, other than he’d shaved and hoped that she liked it. The threat of ringing Susie should prevent him from blabbing about Christine, she was sure as she released his naked body and helped him to his feet.

“Fuck it,” he breathed, looking down at his cock. “What the hell do I look like without my pubes?” “Like a little schoolboy,” Juliette giggled. “You’re a bitch, Juliette.” “Why, thank you so much. I thought I gave you rather a good blow job.” “You did. It’s just that ... What the hell am I going to tell Susie?” “You’ll think of something,” she said, following him into the lounge and watching him dress. “Just remember that I’ll ring her and tell her a few things if you start your threats again.”

218

“Yes, yes I know,” he sighed. “God, they’ll take weeks to grow back. You are a bitch, Juliette.” “Yes, I do believe I am. OK, get out of here.” “That’s nice, I must say,” he murmured as he finished dressing. “You tie me down to the table, shave my pubes off, ands then tell me to get out.” “And I sucked you off. Don’t forget that.” “Shall I call again or ...” “Ring first. I don’t want you turning up unexpectedly. And keep away from the woods.” “All right, all right. I’ll ring, OK?” “OK. Good luck with Susie.” “I’m going to need it.” “Bye, Graham.”

Giggling as he left the flat, Juliette again realized that she didn’t need Christine. The game had been fun, but she could now have her fun without playing the role a twin sister. Gary seemed to have paled in significance, leaving Juliette free to live her newfound life of debauchery. Everything was looking good, she reflected, finally making the decision to tell people that Christine had gone home. Having sucked Brian to orgasm and then swallowed Graham’s sperm, she realized that she was feeling extremely horny. Slipping her hand up her short skirt, she toyed with her cream-dripping inner lips, wondering whether to masturbate with the cucumber and appease her hungry pussy. Massaging her erect clitoris, her legs turning to jelly, she again pondered on an orgy. It had to be done, she knew as her juices of desire seeped from her naked pussy and ran down her inner thighs.

219

Grabbing her handbag, she left the flat and walked to the pub on the corner. She needed men, she knew as she approached the bar and ordered a large vodka and tonic. She needed several men with erect cocks and copious amounts of sperm. Eyeing a group of teenage boys at the far end of the bar, she caught one of them gazing at her. He’d do for starters, she thought, gulping her drink. Get chatting with him, give him the come-on and then, hopefully, join his group. Smiling at him, she realized how easy it was to hook a man as he walked over to her.

“Hi,” he said. “I’m Rob. I haven’t seen you in here before.” “Christine,” she said, wishing she hadn’t. “I’ve been in once or twice.” “Are you, er ... Are you waiting for someone?” “No, no. I was bored so I thought I’d come out for a drink.” “Oh, right. It’s a nice place. We usually meet here before moving on to a club. Would you like another drink?” “Thanks,” she smiled, knocking back her drink. “Vodka and tonic.”

Juliette not only felt horny, but overwhelmed by a powerful urge to commit vulgar sexual acts with the young man and his friends. Her clitoris swelling, her vaginal muscles spasming, she had never known such a desperate need for sex. Eyeing the crotch of the man’s tight jeans, she pictured his cock, his hairy balls. Barely able to stop herself from reaching out and squeezing his crotch, she felt her sex juices streaming from her knickerless pussy and coursing down her firm thighs. Again, she listened to the thoughts swirling around her mind, but this time the voice was loud and clear.

220

Don’t waste time. “I’m not,” she replied to her thoughts. “Not what?” Rob asked, passing her another vodka. “I was just thinking aloud,” Juliette murmured. Grab him. Let him know what we want. “We?” Juliette breathed. “Are you all right?” Rob frowned. “Yes, I ...” Her hand reaching out and grabbing his crotch without her conscious effort, she pulled back. “Sorry, I ...” “There’s no need to apologise,” he chuckled. “If that’s what you want, then it’s yours.”

Juliette didn’t know what to say as he ordered himself a pint of lager. The voice in her head, grabbing the young man’s crotch ... She’d had no control over her actions. And why had she said that her name was Christine? She’d decided to do away with the girl, forget about her, so why use her name? Fearful that the real Christine might be influencing her, she eyed the group of young men and imagined them wanking, their spunk raining her over naked body. Her libido was running dangerously high, she thought. That’s why she’d grabbed Rob’s crotch. The voice in her head was ...

“Do you live locally?” Rob asked, focusing on the alluring cleavage of her teenage breasts.

221

“Just up the road,” she replied, licking her full lips as she imagined his purple knob pumping spunk into her thirsty mouth. “Would you and your friends like to come back to my place for ...” Her words tailing off, she wondered what she was saying. “For what?” he asked, his dark eyes locked to hers. “For ... for a drink,” she stammered. “I’d rather go back with you, just the two of us.” “I need all of you. What I mean is ...” “Are you sure you’re all right, Christine?” he asked concernedly. “Christine?” she echoed. “Yes, yes. I’m fine. I just thought that your friends might like to come back for a few drinks.” “I’ll ask them in a minute.” “Shall we go and sit over there,” she said, pointing to a table in the far corner of the pub. “OK. Lead the way.”

Juliette felt as if she was somehow removed from her body as she walked to the table. Her mind drifting, she could stop thinking about Rob’s bulging jeans, his rolling balls, his purple knob. Sitting beside him, she placed her hand on his knee and smiled. Oblivious to her surrounding, she moved her hand up his thigh and fumbled with his zip. He must have thought it his lucking day as he helped her, tugging his zip down and slipping his stiffening penis out. Looking around the pub as she clutched his warm shaft in her hand, he turned and faced Juliette.

“I’m pleased we met,” he murmured as she wanked his solid cock.

222

“I thought you might be,” she grinned, pulling his foreskin back and massaging his swollen knob with her fingertips. “Have you got a girlfriend?” “Yes, I have. This is the lads’ night out.” “Does your girlfriend suck you?” “Yes, but I don’t want to talk about her.” “Does she take it up her arse?” “Christ, you really are amazing,” he breathed, obviously stunned by her crude words. “Well, does she?” “No, no she doesn’t. I take it that you do?” “Definitely. I just love the feel of a huge cock sliding deep into my arsehole. Do you think your friends would like to come back to my place?” “Am I reading you right?” “I think so.” “You want all of us?” “Why not?” “I’ll ask them in a minute.” “I want to suck your cock, Rob. Would you like that?” “Christ, yes. But not in here.” “Yes, in here,” she grinned, leaning over and taking his exposed plum into her hot mouth.

Rob let out gasps of pleasure as she rolled her wet tongue over the smooth surface of his ballooning glans. The salty taste of his cock driving her wild, she breathed in the heady perfume of his pubes, her mind awash with thoughts of crude

223

sex as she sucked and mouthed on his swollen knob. Rob suddenly pushing her aside and slipping his penis into his jeans, Juliette sat upright and looked at the group of young men walking towards the table. At least she’d prepared Rob for a mouth fuck, she thought, gazing at the men as they stood by the table.

“This is Christine,” Rob said. “She wants to know whether we all want to go back to her place.” “Really?” a blonde lad grinned. “For a few drinks,” Juliette smiled, counting six men including Rob. “Ok,” someone rejoined. “Why not?” another chuckled. “I could do with some fun.” “Let’s go, then,” Juliette said, rising to her feet. “My flat’s just down the road. Follow me.”

Leaving the pub with her gang in tow, Juliette felt a pang of excitement course through her pelvis. Six men, she mused. Six hard cocks, six beautiful knobs ... Deciding to offer her body to the men, tell them to do exactly as they pleased with her, she opened her front door and watched them file into the hall. Ordering them into the lounge, she drew the curtains and switched the light on. This was what she’d been waiting for, she thought, standing in the centre of the room. An orgy, a gang bang ... This had been what she’d desperately wanted.

“I’m all yours,” she said, her full lips furling into a wicked grin. “Take me, strip me, fuck me ... Do what you want.” The men looked at each other in stunned silence as Juliette waited in anticipation. One moved forward and squeezed her firm

224

breasts before unbuttoning her blouse and slipping the garment off her shoulders. The others quickly joining in, Juliette closed her eyes as hands ran over her curvaceous young body, tugging her skirt down and revealing the shaved lips of her knickerless pussy. Fingers exploring within her cream-drenched sex valley, delving between her firm buttocks, she let out a rush of breath. A tongue ran up the slit of her vagina as a fingertip pressed into the tight hole of her anus and her erect nipple was sucked into a hot mouth. Juliette couldn’t believe the immense pleasure, the incredible sensations of crude sex running through her naked body. This was far removed from the boring sex sessions with Gary, she mused as the finger entered the tight sheath of her rectum.

The young men had obviously had a few drinks and were completely uninhibited. Tongues lapping at her inner thighs, her swollen sex lips, Juliette relaxed as the finger left the hot duct of her anal canal and she was pushed down to her knees. The men hurriedly stripping naked, Juliette grinned as the purple heads of two solid cocks were offered to her wet mouth. Licking first one and then the other, she sucked them both into her wet mouth and ran her tongue over the bulbous knobs. Desperate for sperm, she sucked and mouthed on the purple globes, delighting in her crude act as the men towered above her gasping in their male pleasure.

“Let’s do her arse,” someone said, kneeling behind her as she sucked on the huge knobs. She could feel another swollen knob slipping between her firm buttocks, pressing hard against the closed eye of her anus. Another man kneeling in front of her, pushing his huge glans between the wet lips of her young pussy, she knew that she’d found her sexual heaven. One solid penis slipping into her creamy-wet vagina as the

225

other forced her anus wide open and drove deep into her hot bowels, she took the two knobs bloating her mouth to the back of her throat.

Her naked body rocking as the men fucked her sex holes, their granite-hard cocks driving in and out of her arse and her wet cunt, she sucked on the swelling knobs and wanked the two cock shafts. Desperate for sperm, she snaked her tongue over the penile globes, praying for the men to come together. The man behind her gasping, his throbbing knob gliding back and forth along the tight duct of her arse, she could feel his sperm filling her bowels. The other man filling her contracting cunt with his copious flow of sperm, she shuddered as her mouth filled with male cream.

Her sex orifices overflowing with spunk, running in rivers down her inner thighs, she swallowed hard. Sperm pouring down her chin, splattering the sensitive teats of her teenage breasts, she became delirious in her wanton act as her clitoris erupted in orgasm and shook her naked body to the core. Sucking hard, drinking from the orgasming knobs bloating her gobbling mouth, she imagined two huge cocks shafting the tight duct of her rectum and another two forced deep into the hot sheath of her inflamed cunt. Coughing and spluttering as she did her best to drink from the pumping knob-heads, her young body jolted violently as someone pinched her spermed nipples

The pain permeating her firm breasts as her milk teats were pulled and twisted, she again coughed and spluttered as the deflating knobs left her spunk-flooded mouth. Gasping for breath, her orgasm peaking as her tight sex holes were simultaneously fucked and creamed, she opened her eyes wide as her head was pulled back by her

226

blonde hair. Another man forcing his bulbous glans into her open mouth, driving his cock-head to the back of her throat, she grimaced as her sensitive nipples were bitten hard.

“I’ll have her arse next,” someone laughed as the penis stretching her anal canal withdrew. Another knob slipping past her well-spermed anus and driving deep into her rectum, she breathed heavily through her nose as the knob gliding in and out of her mouth swelled to an incredible size. This would be a regular sex session, she knew as she listened to the slapping of naked flesh and the squelching of her spermed vagina. The men would call to see her once or twice a week, fucking her naked body, filling her orifices with their sperm, using and abusing her. Having satisfied their craving for crude sex, they’d go to the pub, leaving her sprawled on the floor.

“Yes,” the man fucking her pretty mouth breathed, his spunk bathing her tongue, filling her cheeks. Her sore nipples bitten and sucked hard, her naked body shaking violently with the three-way fucking, she drank the sperm jetting from the man’s orgasming knob-globe. Never had she known such crudity, derived such immense pleasure from her teenage body. Her cunt, her arse, her mouth ... Her every orifice flooded with semen, she knew that she couldn’t get enough crude sex. Promising herself a double arse-fucking before the men left, she finally collapsed to the floor as the spent cocks withdrew.

Writhing on the carpet, sperm oozing from her trembling body, she could hear the men chatting somewhere in the mist of her blown mind. They were discussing her naked body, her cunt, her arse. Wondering what they planned to do next, she opened

227

her eyes and tried to speak. “Sperm,” she murmured, her eyes glazed, her head spinning. “Two cocks ... Sperm ...” Her naked body rolled over by two men, she lay on her stomach with the rounded cheeks of her buttocks projected. She had no idea what they were going to do to her as a man lay on the floor beside her. As she was lifted onto his naked body, her legs spread, she felt the bulbous head of his erect cock slip between the inflamed pads of her sex crack.

“We’ll give the slut two cocks,” someone laughed, kneeling behind her as the man drove his solid penis deep into her contracting pussy. A second knob forcing its way alongside the first cock, Juliette gasped as the huge shaft forced the tight duct of her young cunt wide open and drove deep into her quivering body. The two penises side by side, the knobs pressing against her ripe cervix, she opened her eyes as someone lifted her head. Staring at another purple globe, she opened her mouth side and sucked on the cock-head. Her cunt juices squelching as the crude double fucking began, she couldn’t believe the wondrous sensations emanating from abused body.

As one penis slipped out of her vaginal duct, the swollen knob pressing hard against her spermed anal ring, she grinned. The huge shaft slipping into her anal duct, bloating her pelvic cavity, she could feel the sensitive tissue of her anus stretched tautly around the root of the organ as the man completely impaled her. The penis within her tight cunt slipping out, the knob-head pressing against her stretched anal entrance, she prayed for her dream to come true. If the man could manage to force the entire length of his solid cock alongside the other penile shaft, driving his knob into her bowels ...

228

“God, you’ve done it,” someone breathed as the second knob slipped past her defeated anal sphincter muscles and drove deep into her inflamed arse duct. Juliette mouthed and sucked on the huge organ fucking her wet mouth as the dank walls of her canal hugged the two solid cocks. Never had she known such pleasure, her rectum stretched to capacity, her anal ring almost at splitting point. Fingers entering the constricted sheath of her juice-flooded pussy, her eyes rolled as she drifted in her sexual delirium. Her clitoris painfully swollen, her juices of lust gushing from her finger-fucked pussy, she shuddered as the birth of another orgasm welled within her quivering womb.

Her naked body glowing with sex, Juliette repeatedly swallowed as her mouth flooded with sperm. Her clitoris finally exploding in orgasm, her juices of desire streaming from her fingered cunt, she could feel her anal muscles tightening around the two penises shafting her tight rectal sheath. The gasping and squelching sounds of crude sex resounding around the room, her naked body shaking violently as she rode the crest or her climax, she let out a cry of pleasure as her bowels filled with sperm. The creamy liquid lubricating her inflamed rectum as the two cocks thrust in and out of her anus, her orgasm peaking, rocking her very core, she almost past out in her delirium.

“Swallow my spunk, you filthy whore,” the man fucking her mouth breathed. Juliette did her best to comply, but the white liquid streamed down her chin as she coughed and spluttered. The cocks shafting her rectum finally stilling, she sucked the last of the spunk out of the knob bloating her mouth and shuddered in the aftermath of her coming. Rolling to one side as the cock slid out of her spermed rectum, she lay

229

quivering on the floor. She could hear movements, talking, as she recovered from her massive orgasm. They were dressing, she knew. They’d finished with her, fucked and spunked her and were now leaving. But they’d be back, she was sure. They’d return when their balls were full and their knobs in need of a teenage slut.

Juliette opened her eyes and gazed up at the ceiling as they filed out of the room. Sperm oozing from her inflamed anus, seeping between her engorged vaginal lips, dribbling down her chin, she slipped a finger into the drenched sheath of her young cunt and massaged her inner flesh. Wishing that the young men had stayed with her, fucked and spunked her again, she opened her eyes as she heard movement in the hall. Perhaps they’d come back, she thought hopefully, driving a second finger into the wet heat of her tight cunt.

“God,” Gary breathed, standing in the doorway. “I wondered why half a dozen men left your place, and now I know.” “Gary ...” Juliette began. “I ...” “You filthy slut. Look at you, dripping with spunk. I’ve never known such a filthy whore.” “Wait a minute. What the hell has my private life got to do with you? And how did you get in?” “They left the door open. I’ve seen it all now, Juliette. I’m better off without a slag like you.” “Get out, Gary,” she hissed, leaping to her feet. “Get out of my flat.” “Your flat? I thought it was a brothel. You’re a spunk-ridden whore.” “Get out.”

230

“I will. And I’ll make sure that everyone knows about you. Our friends, everyone ...”

Flopping onto the sofa as he stormed out of the flat and slammed the front door shut, Juliette hung her head. She’d never be rid of Gary, she knew. Her only option was to move away from the area. Forget about Gary and Christine ... Could she ever escape Christine? she wondered. Was the dead girl somehow influencing her? Lying on the sofa, she fell into a deep sleep and dreamed her dreamed of lesbian sex, of cocks spunking her teenage body. Christine came to her in her sleep, coaxing, goading her to behave like a common slut. But it was only a dream.

231

Chapter Twelve

J

uliette hadn’t seen or spoken to anyone for two days. Ignoring the phone and the doorbell, she’d mooched around her flat feeling depressed, although she didn’t

know why. Still in two minds as whether to move away from the area or not, she wandered out into the back garden. The afternoon sun warmed her as she sat on the grass and pondered on her life, the incredible changes. Unable to get Christine out of her mind, she again wondered whether the girl was somehow getting through to her from an unseen world.

“Shit,” she breathed, wishing that Gary had never suggested that she pose as the girl. The idea had been ridiculous, ludicrous. Juliette could have opened up her sex life without pretending to be someone else. But the damage had been done. Damage? she thought. There was no real damage. She’d lost Gary, but that was probably a good thing. His father thought she was a slut, but he was quite happy to have her suck him off and swallow his sperm. Graham ... It didn’t matter what anyone thought, she concluded as the doorbell rang. As far as she was concerned, they could all go to hell. Walking through the kitchen, she decided that it was time to shake off her despondency and get back into the real world - starting by answering the door.

“Oh, Jane,” she smiled, gazing at the girl’s pretty face, her succulent lips. “Come in.” “I’ve phoned several times and come round but ...” “I ... I’ve been away. So, how are you?” “All right, I suppose. Apparently, you’re going to help me with my homework.”

232

“Well ... Actually, that was a ploy. Come into the lounge and we’ll have a chat. How are your parents?” “They keep arguing,” she sighed, her short red skirt riding up her naked thighs as she lay on the sofa. “I don’t know what their problem is.” “Your dad seemed different the last time I saw him. Is he all right?” “He keeps going out, which annoys my mum. I’d rather not talk about them. You say you’ve been away?” “Only visiting a friend,” Juliette lied, wondering whether to force the girl into lesbian sex. “Are you going to slip out of your clothes?” she asked, licking her full lips provocatively. “Well, I ... The thing is ...” “What’s the matter, Jane?” “I’m trying to be normal. That’s what I’ve come here to tell you.” “Normal?” Juliette giggled. “What on earth are you talking about?” “One of the problems my parents have is me, the way I am.” “The way you are? Oh, you mean because you make love with girls?” “They don’t know that I have sex with girls. Well, I suppose they do. Anyway, I’m trying to change.” “Take your clothes off and I’ll help you to decide,” Juliette smiled. “Would you like me to love you and lick you to orgasm?” “Juliette, I ... I’ve come to tell you that I don’t want that anymore.” “Don’t you?” “No.” “So, you’ve suddenly lost all your feelings for me?” “No, it’s not that. My feelings haven’t changed.”

233

“You’d like to feel my tongue inside you, wouldn’t you?” “Yes, but ... No, I can’t do it. I have to at least try to be ordinary.”

The girl was asking for the cane, Juliette mused, eyeing the naked flesh of her shapely thighs. It was understandable that she felt torn between normal and abnormal, right and wrong, but she wasn’t going to leave the flat without enjoying several tongue-induced orgasms. Wondering whether to ply her with vodka, Juliette decided to give her a little time - and a little encouragement. Joining her on the sofa, she sat with her legs apart, the crack of her knickerless pussy just visible. Jane tried her best to drag her eyes away from Juliette’s intimacy, but she was weakening by the minute. Her juices would be flowing, her clitoris ripening, Juliette knew.

Feelings didn’t just change like that, she reflected, eyeing Jane’s elongated nipples pressing through the tight material of her T-shirt. Jane had enjoyed crude lesbian sex, and she’d enjoy it again. It was a shame that her parents knew about her sexual preference, Juliette though as she gazed at the girl’s long legs and imagined the hairless lips of her young pussy. Had she kept it secret, she wouldn’t be having battles raging in her head. There again, Had Juliette kept her newfound life secret ... If Jane didn’t succumb and slip her fingers into Juliette’s sex slit, then the cane would surely persuade her.

Placing her hand on the young girl’s knee, Juliette was surprised when Jane pushed her away. Was she really going to be that obstinate? she pondered. Deciding not to stand for any of the girl’s nonsense, Juliette left the sofa and grabbed the bamboo cane. Flexing the cane, she locked her eyes to Jane’s, staring hard at her. The

234

girl knew what would happen unless she stripped naked and offered her young body to her mistress. But it was obvious that the threat of the cane wasn’t going to sway her.

“I must go,” she said, rising to her feet. “I’ve said what I wanted to say, and now I must go.” “You’re not going anywhere,” Juliette grinned, blocking the doorway. “You’re young and beautiful. And I want your naked body.” “Juliette, I have to go now,” she persisted. “You can’t force me to stay.” “Bend over the back of the armchair.” “No, I won’t.” “In that case, I’ll ring your father.” “What for? There’s nothing you can say to him so don’t try to threaten me.” “Nothing I can say? You’ve shaved your pussy, had a man fucking your arse ...” “He won’t believe you.” “That’s true. But he’ll believe the photographs. Photographs don’t lie, Jane.” “Photographs?” she echoed, brushing her golden locks away from her frowning eyes. “What photographs?” “The ones I took of you. I went to great lengths to make sure that you weren’t aware of the camera. The photographs have come out very well. There’s one of you leaning over the back of the chair. Another with a man’s cock ...” “You don’t have any photographs.” “You could be right. I might be bluffing. But are you going to take that risk?” “Show me.”

235

“Why should I? Besides, they’re not here. A friend is blowing them up, enlarging them. When I get them back, I might show you one or two.” “I don’t believe you, Juliette. You’re lying.” “OK, so go home,” she grinned, moving to one side. “Go on, then. Off you go.” Walking across the room, Jane lifted her short skirt and leaned over the back of the armchair. Was it the threat of photographs that had changed her mind? Juliette wondered. Or had the girl given in to her inner desires? Juliette grinned as she gazed at the tight material of her white panties stretched tautly over the moons of her firm buttocks. Photographs would have been a good idea, she reflected. But she didn’t own a camera. Tugging the girl’s panties down to her thighs, she lightly tapped the rounded cheeks of her naked buttocks with the cane. Jane tensed her muscles, her bottom twitching as she waited in anticipation for the inevitable thrashing.

“You’ve been a naughty girl,” Juliette said, running the end of the cane up and down her anal crease. “You’ve been very naughty, haven’t you?” “No, I ...” “Are you arguing with me?” “No.” “I’m pleased to hear it. Have you done your homework?” “Yes, I have. Juliette, I ...” “You’ll call me Madam, do you understand?” “Madam? But ...” “Do you understand?” “Yes ... Madam.”

236

“And now for the cane. You want the cane, don’t you?” “No ... Yes, madam.”

Raising the thin bamboo above her head, Juliette brought it down across the girl’s tensed buttocks. A loud crack resounding around the room, the young lesbian screamed as Juliette again swished the cane through the air and flailed her naked bottom. Repeatedly thrashing her glowing anal orbs, Juliette couldn’t stop herself. As if possessed, she cracked the cane across the backs of the girl’s thighs, grinning wickedly as she watched the thin weals fan out across her pale flesh and listened to the girl’s screams for mercy. Jane shook violently and yelped with each crack of the cane. Her vaginal juices streaming from her gaping sex hole, running down her thighs, she clung to the armchair and took the gruelling punishment. Again and again the cane swished through the air, lashing her stinging buttocks, reddening her burning flesh. Was she too young for this? Juliette wondered. Too young or not, she was now set in her ways. She was a lesbian, and nothing would change that. The cane finally snapping in two, Juliette discarded the broken half and knelt behind Jane.

“Please,” the girl sobbed as Juliette yanked her glowing buttocks wide apart. “Juliette, please ...” “Please what?” “I have to go now.” “Be quiet,” Juliette snapped, pulling her stinging buttocks open wider and exposing the brown hole of her anus. “You’ll not speak unless you’re spoken to. Now I’m going to lick your bottom, push my tongue into your tight bum and taste you. You want to feel my tongue licking your bottom-hole, don’t you?”

237

“Yes.”

Her wet tongue lapping at the girl’s private hole, Juliette slipped her free hand between her thighs and parted the fleshy lips of her sex-drenched pussy. Driving two fingers into her hot duct, massaging her creamy inner flesh, she pushed her tongue into her bottom-hole and tasted her there. Jane quivered as Juliette tongued her arsehole, caressing her rectal flesh. The pain and pleasure permeating her teenage body, her vaginal muscles tightening around her mistress’s pistoning fingers, she was close to her first orgasm. Instructing the girl to part her feet as wide as she could, Juliette forced her tongue deeper into her anal duct and thrust more fingers into the spasming sheath of her hot cunt. Pressing her wet lips hard against the delicate brown tissue surrounding her anal inlet, Juliette sucked, heightening the young lesbian’s pleasure.

“God,” Jane murmured, her naked body shaking fiercely, her clitoris painfully swelling. She was almost there now, Juliette knew as she continued her vaginal fingering, her crude anal tonguing. The girl’s sex juices flooding from the contracting sheath of her young cunt, running in rivers of girl-milk down Juliette’s thrusting hand, she let out loud whimpers of lesbian pleasure. There was no way the girl could deny her sexual preference, Juliette thought as she took her to the edge of her orgasm. A female tongue darting in and out of her anal hole, female fingers ... Jane would be back for girl-sex at every opportunity.

“Coming,” she announced shakily, her young body trembling, her vaginal muscles gripping her mistress’s fingers. “Juliette, I’m ... God, I’m there.” Tonguing

238

her contracting anus, finger fucking the drenched duct of her little pink cunt, Juliette brought out the girl’s mind-blowing pleasure. She could feel the solid nub of her exposed clitoris pulsating against her creamy-wet fingers as she repeatedly thrust into her burning cunt. She could taste the bittersweet fruits of her rectum as her body trembled in the grip of her orgasm. This was raw lesbian sex in all its glory.

Her own clitoris painfully solid, her lubricious juices of desire streaming between her swollen love lips, Juliette could barely wait to have her young body attended by her lesbian slave. She’d order the little slut to whip her naked buttocks, she decided as the girl’s orgasm peaked and she again screamed out. She’d then have her attend her bottom-hole, tongue her anus and take her to the very brink of orgasm before demanding that she suck her clitoris into her hot mouth. Lost in her sexual fantasies, Juliette knew that she’d plummeted so deep into a pit of depravity that she’d never surface. Her very life revolved around crude and illicit sex now. The young men from the pub, Gary’s father, Annie, Graham, Jane ... The list was becoming endless.

“No more,” Jane finally managed to cry. “Please, I can’t take any more.” “You did well,” Juliette praised her lesbian lover. “Your cunt’s nice and wet, your arse nice and tight ... You did very well. Now you can pleasure me,” she grinned, slipping her girl-wet fingers out of the young lesbian’s vaginal sheath. “You want to lick me, don’t you?” “Yes, but I’ll have to go soon.” “You’re going nowhere, Jane. You’re a little slut and you’ll behave like one by tongue-fucking my bottom. You are a slut, aren’t you?” “Yes, I suppose so.”

239

“You’re a filthy lesbian slut. Now I want you to tongue my bottom-hole.”

Kneeling on the floor as Jane hauled her exhausted body up from the chair, Juliette rested her head on the sofa cushion. Pulling her short skirt up over her back, she projected her rounded buttocks. She could hear the girl moving about behind her as she parted her knees wide, opening the valley of her pussy, the dank gully of her bottom. Quivering in expectation, she let out a rush of breath as the girl stroked the firm orbs of her buttocks, ran her fingertip up and down her anal crease. The young girl was learning fast, Juliette thought as a fingertip encircled the brown ring of her anus. Quivering as the finger entered her, slipping deeper into her rectal duct, Juliette shook uncontrollably.

“Fuck my arse with your fingers,” she breathed. “More fingers. I want more fingers in my arse.” Complying, Jane forced two more fingers into her mistress’s tightening rectal tube and massaged her inner flesh. Juliette writhed and whimpered, her clitoris swelling, her juices of arousal gushing from her hot cunt as the sensations of illicit sex rocked her young body. Each lesbian encounter was better than the last, she thought as she dug her fingernails into the sofa cushion. Recalling her time in the woods with Annie, she wondered how to contact the girl. “Bite my buttocks,” she ordered her sex slave, imagining Annie kneeling behind her, finger-fucking her tight bottom-hole.

Burying her face in the cushion as Jane sank her teeth into the firm flesh of her buttock, Juliette realized that she was close to orgasm even though her clitoris had been neglected. Shockwaves of lesbian pleasure rolling through her young body, her

240

vaginal cream flooding from the gaping entrance to her pleasure duct, she reached between her thighs and massaged the solid nodule of her pulsating clitoris. Crying out as her orgasm erupted, the feel of Jane’s wet tongue fucking her rectal shaft adding to her illicit pleasure, she masturbated faster.

“Yes, yes,” she breathed into the cushion as Jane bit harder on her naked buttock and expertly tongued her anal hole. Again and again tremors of crude sex rocked her perspiring body, her womb contracting, her anus tightening as Jane tongue-fucked her bottom-hole. Imagining a penis bloating her mouth, the bulbous knob pumping sperm down her throat as Jane attended her sex holes, Juliette whimpered incoherent words of lust as her pleasured shook the very core of her being. Sex had become a drug, an addictive drug gripping her in its velvety hand. Never could she return to a life of boredom. Never could she go without crude sex.

“There are no photographs, are there?” Jane asked as Juliette’s orgasm began to recede. “Yes, no ...” Juliette murmured, her head dizzy, her body trembling wildly. “You’re a liar. I know about you and my father.” “What?” Juliette gasped, quickly coming down from her sexual heaven. “I saw you in the garden with him. You sucked him.” “I did no such thing,” Juliette returned. “Everyone thought I was out, but I came in the back way, through the gate at the end of the garden. You were sucking my dad’s cock. It’s all right, I won’t say anything. Not if you let me cane you.” “All right,” Juliette replied. “It’s out secret, OK?”

241

“OK.”

This was all she needed, Juliette though, tensing her naked buttocks in readiness for the thrashing as Jane grabbed the broken cane. If the girl told her mother, or her brother ... But did it really matter? she wondered. As it was, Graham had spied through the window and seen Brian fucking her, so another ... Too many people were wise to her exploits, she concluded. There again, this might work in her favour, she mused as Jane stroked the taut flesh of her buttocks with the cane. If the girl thought that she had something on her, threatened to open her mouth unless ... This was perfect, she thought. Jane blackmailing her, demanding crude sex in return for her silence ...

Yelping as the short length of bamboo cane struck her naked bottom, Juliette bit her lip and squeezed her eyes shut. Again, the cane flailed her tensed buttocks, but the pain was only mild. The bamboo was too short, it had no spring in it to cause any real pain. But Juliette let out the appropriate cries and writhed on the sofa to please her lesbian lover. Again hoping that the tables had turned and Jane was going to use and abuse her for crude sex, Juliette decided to play along with her.

“You won’t say anything about your father, will you?” she asked. “Not if you behave,” the girl replied, bringing the cane down again. “I’ll do anything you ask. Just don’t tell anyone.” “Anything I ask?” she breathed, halting the caning. “Anything.” “All right. Stand up and take your clothes off.”

242

Clambering to her feet, Juliette watched Jane leave the room and close the door behind her. Wondering what she was up to, she slipped out of her clothes, admiring the erect teats of her firm breasts as she waited for her mistress to return. The girl seemed to have made her mind up as far as lesbian sex was concerned, she reflected. One minute she wanted to go home and be normal, and the next she was blackmailing Juliette. Running her fingertips up and down the wet crack of her hungry pussy, Juliette let out a gasp as her clitoris swelled. She was desperate to come, desperate to feel Jane’s tongue snaking around her ripe clitoris, sweeping over the sensitive tip.

“Right,” the girl said as she returned, clutching the length of rope Juliette had tied Graham with. “On your back, on the floor.” “Like this?” Juliette smiled, lying with her limbs spread. “Perfect. I’m going to tie your feet and your wrists,” she murmured, fixing lengths of rope around Juliette’s ankles. “I’ll tie the free ends to the sofa legs and the armchair legs to hold you in that position.” “Anything you say,” Juliette said, delighting in the game as the girl finished her job of bondage. “There we are. Now all we have to do is wait.” “Wait?” Juliette echoed, her blue eyes staring up at her mistress. “Wait for what?” “Not what, who.” “Jane, what ... what are you up to?”

243

“I rang someone while I was in the kitchen. Someone who will appreciate your naked body.” “Not ... God, you didn’t call your father, did you?” “I’m not saying anything. You’ll see soon enough so be patient.”

The girl wouldn’t have called her father, Juliette was sure. There again, incestuous relationships between men and their daughters weren’t unheard of. But, Jane? With her dad? No, never. Suddenly wondering whether the girl had called her brother, Juliette bit her lip. The last person she wanted to see was Gary. Were they having sex? she pondered in her rising confusion. Was Gary fucking his little sister? The doorbell finally ringing, Jane left the room. Juliette could hear voices, Jane and a female, but ...

“This is Jenny,” the girl announced, leading a pretty little thing into the room. “There, I told you that I’d have her ready for you.” “Mmm, she’s nice,” the girl said, kneeling by Juliette and stroking her erect nipples. “Hi,” Juliette said softly, relieved that Jane wasn’t an incestuous bisexual slut who fucked and sucked her father or brother. “You’ll do nicely,” Jenny said, standing and slipping her short dress over her head. “You don’t waste any time, do you?” Jane giggled. “You should know me,” the girl returned. “When I want something, I get it.” “I know you all right. That’s why I rang you.” “I’m glad you did. She’s a lovely specimen.”

244

Watching the girl tug her panties down, revealing the hairless flesh of her swollen pussy lips, Juliette felt a bolt of arousal shoot through her tethered body. The young lesbian was very attractive with long dark hair and small breasts topped with elongated nipples. Her eyes were dark and wide, her mouth full and sensual, and Juliette realized why Jane was so keen on her young school friend. But she was surprised that she’d phoned the girl and invited her round for lesbian sex with someone she’d never met before.

Perhaps they lured other schoolgirls to their bedrooms and sexually abused them, she mused. It wouldn’t be difficult to take a young girl to the woods and strip her. They could easily threaten to tell a girl’s parents or teacher that she was a lesbian unless she allowed them to touch her, finger her hairless pussy. This really was going to be interesting, Juliette thought as the naked girl knelt astride her head and pressed the gaping valley of her cunt hard against her open mouth. Is this what she did to girls she lured into her bedroom? she wondered. How easy it would be to have sex with any girl simply by threatening to blab about lesbianism or masturbation. Bearing the thought in mind, Juliette tasted Jenny’s sex juices, pushing her tongue into her creamy-wet vaginal sheath and licking her inner flesh. Sucking out the girl’s arousal fluid, she pondered on the not-so-innocent Jane.

She was a dirty nymphette, she thought happily. Tying Juliette down and then inviting her lesbian friend round for crude sex ... There was obviously more to young Jane than met the eye. So, this was her lesbian friend, Juliette mused, swallowing the girl’s vaginal juices. This was the girl who Brian and Meg had been worried about,

245

the schoolgirl lesbian who had sex with their little daughter. Girls will be girls, she reflected, half wishing that she was still at school. She could always dress as a schoolgirl and ... Now that she’d discovered her sexuality, there was no holding her back, nothing stopping her from enjoying her teenage body - or the fresh bodies of other young girls.

As Jane settled between Juliette’s thighs and sucked on her swelling clitoris, Juliette sucked Jenny’s solid clitoris into her hungry mouth and breathed heavily through her nose. This was real lesbian sex, she though, her clitoris responding to Jane’s sweeping tongue. Jenny rocking her hips, sliding the wet flesh of her young pussy back and forth over Juliette’s mouth ... This was lesbian sex at its best. Gasping, her naked body trembling, Jenny peeled the swollen lips of her pussy wide apart, opening the entrance to her tight vaginal sheath and allowing Juliette’s tongue to further penetrate her trembling body.

“She’s good,” Jenny breathed as if she was a connoisseur as far as lesbian licking was concerned. Perhaps she was, Juliette thought, her clitoris pulsating as Jane sucked hard on her pleasure bud. Just because Jenny was young and still at school it didn’t mean to say that she was inexperienced. Again imagining the two lesbians luring young girls into the woods and sexually abusing them, Juliette decided to buy herself a gymslip and school blouse. With white ankle socks and her blonde hair in pigtails, she’d look just like a schoolgirl. She could even lure men into the woods and suck the sperm from their cocks, have them fuck her and fill her little pink pussy with their spunk.

246

The notion sending her libido rocketing, she mouthed and sucked on Jenny’s clitoris, taking the quivering girl closer to her climax. Knowing the way men thought, Juliette decided to play the role of a schoolgirl and wander through the park. Sitting on the bench with her legs open, she’d watch the men watching her. They’d gaze at her navy-blue knickers, their cocks stiffening as they pictured her hairless pussy. They’d go home and wank with thoughts of Juliette’s little pussy flooding their perverted minds. Life was going to be good, Juliette decided, her clitoris teetering on the verge of orgasm. As Jenny announced that she was coming, Juliette made a decision. Christine might have gone but, Lucy, the innocent little schoolgirl, was about to make her entrance.

“Yes,” Jenny cried, grinding her hot cuntal flesh hard against Juliette’s mouth. Juliette drank from the girl’s quivering body, her own orgasm erupting within her pleasure spot as Jane sucked and licked between the swollen pads of her cunny lips. With her clitoris throbbing in Jane’s mouth as she slurped at Jenny’s orgasming clitoris, Juliette experienced one of the best orgasms she’d ever had. On and on the waves of pure sexual bliss rolled through her tethered body, her face steaming with Jenny’s cuntal fluid as her own juices of desire flooded Jane’s pretty face.

The three-way lesbian coupling had whetted Juliette’s appetite for crude sex, and she decided that her next orgy would consist of girls only. Mouths, nipples, pussy lips, clitorises, tongues ... Half a dozen naked girls licking and sucking each other, writhing in lesbian ecstasy ... Perhaps Jane would invite a few of her young school friends for an evening of illicit passion, she mused as her orgasm finally began to subside. A group of fresh young schoolgirlies to suck and finger and lick ... As Jenny

247

lurched to one side and lay on the floor in the aftermath of her orgasm, Juliette licked the girl’s creamy pussy juice from her glistening lips. The last ripples of sex leaving her clitoris, she lifted her head and gazed at Jane.

“Now what?” she asked expectantly, gazing at the young girl’s cunny-wet face. “Now it’s time for Jenny to have some real fun,” the girl grinned, wiping her mouth on the back of her hand. “She’s into ... Well, you’ll find out once she’s recovered.” “She certainly will,” Jenny giggled, propping herself up on her elbow and looking at Juliette. “You’re about to find out what really turns me on.” “I can hardly wait,” Juliette grinned, the taste of pussy juice lingering on her tongue. “You’ll both have to come and see me again, visit me regularly.” “We will,” Jane smiled as the phone rang. “I’ll answer that. You never know, it might be ...” “No, don’t,” Juliette cut in. “I don’t want you to ...” “Hallo,” Juliette said, obviously trying to disguise her voice as she pressed the receiver to her ear. “Yes. Yes, that’s fine. All right. No. OK.” “Who was it?” Juliette asked as the girl hung up. “Someone asking for Christine. They thought I was Christine and they’re coming round in half an hour.” “Who the hell was it?” Juliette snapped. “You’ve no right to ...” “I’m not going to tell you who it was. He’s coming round to fuck you. That’s what he said.” “Unless you tell me who ...”

248

“Half an hour. I think we’ll stay, don’t you, Jenny?” “You bet,” Jenny grinned, running her fingertip around Juliette’s erect nipple. “I’d love to watch a man fuck her little pussy.” “So, you have been posing as Christine,” Jane murmured. “My brother was right.” “Jane, you’d better let me go,” Juliette said softly. “If it’s who I think it is, they’ll not be pleased to find you here.” “I know who it is, and I know that they’ll be only pleased to find us all here.”

Juliette closed her eyes and sighed as the girls giggled and joked about a man fucking her pussy and spunking over her tits. It wouldn’t be Graham, she reflected. He knew that Christine didn’t exist. And it certainly wouldn’t be Jane’s father, or her brother. If the man would be only too pleased to find Jane there ... The girl obviously knew him, meaning that it had to be ... Jane probably knew Gary’s friend, Ian. She’d know most of Gary’s friends, including Alan. Deciding that it was Alan, Juliette wondered why he’d not been in touch before now. Perhaps he’d been busy and ...

“You’ve got enough time to have your fun,” Jane said, grinning at Jenny. “So I have,” the girl replied, squatting over Juliette’s face, her knees either side of her head. “Open your mouth and you can have a drink.” “No,” Juliette hissed, immediately realizing what the girl was about to do. “In that case,” Jane said, grabbing the cane and moving her friend aside. “I’ll cane your tits.” “Jane, this has gone far enough. Let me go before ...”

249

Crying out as the girl brought the cane down across her erect nipples, Juliette couldn’t believe that this was happening. From a quiet, shy girl, Jane had been transformed into a ... It was Jenny’s influence, Juliette concluded, the cane striking the darkening discs of her areolae. Begging the girl to stop, Juliette pulled on the ropes binding her teenage body but was unable to break free. Again and again the thin bamboo flailed her reddening breasts, the pain permeating the mounds of her mammary glands. Yelping as Jane moved down and caned the hairless lips of her pussy, Juliette tensed her muscles.

“No!” she screamed, the cane repeatedly thrashing her inflamed vaginal lips. “Jane, please ...” “It’s good to hear you pleading with me,” Jane grinned, halting the vulval thrashing. “Are you going to behave and drink from Jenny’s pussy now?” “I can’t drink that,” Juliette returned. “I can’t drink her piss.” “Yes you can. I’ve done it many times.” “We like it,” Jenny rejoined as the phone rang. “And I’m sure that you’ll like it.” “Hallo,” Jane said, grabbing the phone. “Oh, er ... Yes, it’s me. Yes, I’m leaving now. All right, I’ll be home soon. Juliette is ... She’s in the loo. Yes, all right. That was my mother,” she sighed, replacing the receiver. “I’ll have to go.” “For God’s sake, untie these ropes,” Juliette hissed. “OK, OK,” Jane smiled, releasing the ropes as Jenny dressed. “There, are you happy now?”

250

“No, I’m not,” Juliette murmured, hauling her aching body up and staggering on her jelly-like legs. “You went too far. You both went too far. Hurry up and get out of here.”

Slipping into her clothes as the girls dressed, Juliette again asked who was calling to see her. Jane only grinned as she moved to the door with Jenny. As they left the flat, Juliette made sure that the front door was properly closed before wandering into the kitchen and filling the kettle. Her hairless pussy lips stinging, her firm breasts inflamed, she decided to rest on the sofa with her coffee. Whoever was about to call to go to hell, she mused. The last thing she wanted was more sex. Deciding to teach Jane a lesson the next time she visited, she lay on the sofa and closed her eyes. The girl had changed beyond all belief, and Juliette was far from happy with her. The young lesbian would have to be severely punished for her wickedness, she decided. Her naked body bound and gagged, she’d have the whipping of her young life.

251

Chapter Thirteen

J

uliette had been into town and bought herself a gymslip, white blouse and other school garments. It was later afternoon when she walked to the park, her long

blonde hair tied in pigtails with red ribbons, her white socks pulled up to her knees. She looked like a schoolgirl in every way. Blazer and leather satchel, black shoes, no makeup ... She’d been meticulous in her preparations, even shaving the stubble from her vulval flesh to give the appearance of prepubescence. She felt excitement welling from the pit of her somersaulting stomach, her contracting womb, as she walked across the grass.

Sitting on the bench with her legs parted, her bulging navy-blue knickers displayed, she looked about her. The park was deserted, apart from a young woman walking her dog. But she knew that it wouldn’t be long before people would be making their way home from work, taking a shortcut through the park to the railway station. Her school uniform was an extension to her game, a new and exciting role as an innocent and very young schoolgirl. She knew what men wanted, the secret fantasies they harboured, the images looming in their minds as they wanked and brought out their spunk. But would a man dare to approach her, talk to her and attempt to chat her up? Fantasies were one thing, but for a man to get his hands on a young schoolgirl ...

Noticing someone walking across the grass towards her, she adjusted her gymslip, ensuring that the swell of her knickers was just visible between her naked thighs. As the figure neared, Juliette smiled. It was a middle-aged man carrying a briefcase. Was he a pervert? she wondered, making out that she hadn’t noticed him as

252

he slowed his pace and gazed at her. As he stared at her, she knew that his balls would be rolling, heaving within their hairy sac. What were his male thoughts as he focused on her naked thighs, the tight material of her navy-blue knickers? Little pink pussies, hairless vulval lips, tightly closed sex cracks.

“Mind if I join you?” he asked, sitting beside her. “Er ... No,” she replied shyly, averting her gaze as he looked down at her long legs. “It’s a lovely evening. Do you often come here?” “Yes, quite often.” “Do you live nearby?” “Yes, I do,” she said, not quite sure what to do as she fiddled with her pigtails. “Oh, I’m sorry. My name’s Mitch.” “I’m ... I’m Lucy.” “Pleased to meet you, Lucy. It’s warm, isn’t it? I’ve been stuck in an office all day in this heat.” “Yes, it is warm,” Juliette replied, a wicked idea coming to mind. “It was really hot at school. They keep the windows closed for some reason. I think I’ll go for a walk into the woods to cool down.” “It should be a lot cooler beneath the trees. Mind if I come along?” he asked with an eagerness that brought a grin to Juliette’s face. “I’m heading for the station, for I’ll walk with you.” “No, of course I don’t mind.”

253

Grabbing her satchel, Juliette walked towards the trees with the man following a few yards behind her. She turned a couple of times, noticing him looking around the park as they neared the trees. He was obviously concerned about being seen following a young girl into the woods. Having hooked him, she didn’t want to lose him, so she quickened her pace. Once they were undercover of the trees, he’d feel safer, she knew. As they followed the path through the trees, he asked Juliette whether she had a boyfriend. She didn’t want him to think that she was too young so she made out that she’d had a boyfriend but they’d split up. Leading him into the small clearing, she turned and smiled, wondering what to say if he asked how old she was. He was obviously into young girls, but how young?

“I thought the path went somewhere,” she said, looking about her. “There doesn’t seem to be a way out.” “Not to worry,” he smiled, dumping his case on the ground. “It’s a lot cooler beneath the trees. This is much better.” “I’m still hot,” Juliette sighed, dropping her satchel and slipping her blazer off. “You’re a very attractive girl,” he said shakily, eyeing the swell of her blouse, the deep ravine of her cleavage. “I ... I like you very much. Here, let me take that leaf out of your hair.” Smiling, he fiddling with her long golden locks. “You’re very pretty, Lucy,” he said, stroking her cheek, her neck. “Oh, not really,” she laughed as his hand wandered over the swell of her white blouse. “There are girls in my class who are far prettier.” “If you’re hot, why don’t you unbutton your blouse a little?” “Yes, I think I will,” she replied, realizing that he didn’t want to waste too much time. Was he going to miss his train?

254

“Here, allow me.”

His trembling fingers releasing the buttons of her blouse, he gazed wide-eyed at her white bra straining to contain her young breasts. She felt a bolt of arousal shoot through her trembling pelvis as he started at her. His cock would be solid, Juliette knew as his fingers stroked the unblemished flesh within her deep cleavage. His full balls rolling, he’d no doubt have given anything to slide his purple knob deep into the sheath of her young cunt and fuck her. As his fingers ran over the smooth flesh within her mammary cleavage, Juliette realized that he might notice the thin weals covering her breasts. How would she explain? she wondered. An innocent little virgin would have had her breasts thrashed with a cane. Having an idea, she opened her blouse wide and pulled her bra down just enough to expose small segments of her areolae.

“Look what happened to me,” she said, showing him her weal-lined breasts in her feigned innocence. “I fell out of a tree and ... Well, that’s what happened.” “Oh,” he murmured, gazing at the suckable teats of her erect nipples as she pulled her bra down a little further. “Er ... Does it ... does it hurt”? he stammered, caressing the mounds of her breasts, running his fingers over her elongated milk teats. “It looks quite painful.” “It hurt at the time, but it’s OK now.” “No, leave your bra off,” he said as she tugged the garment up. “You look lovely, Lucy. You shouldn’t hide such beauty.” “I’m not beautiful,” she giggled, wedging her bra beneath the mounds of her teenage breasts. “I like you, Mitch. You’re nice.” “And I like you, Lucy. You say you had a boyfriend?”

255

“Yes, that’s right.” “Did he ever ... You know, touch you?” “Oh, er ... No, no. We were just friends.” “I see. Look, why don’t we become friends?” “Yes, I’d like that.” “I always walk through the park to the station. We could meet and ... and chat.” “Yes, that would be nice.” “Come and sit on the grass with me.”

Sitting beside him as he settled on the grass, Juliette wondered how he was going to get his hands inside her knickers. Believing her to be very young and innocent, he could hardly thrust his hand between her firm thighs and massage the swell of her knickers. Deciding that he needed some encouragement, she parted her legs and raised her knees. He gazed longingly at her bulging navy-blue knickers, his trousers almost bursting open with his obvious arousal. He wouldn’t have expected to be led into the woods by a young schoolgirlie in a million years, she mused. And she was sure that he wasn’t expecting a blow job. Did he have a wife at home waiting to suck his knob to orgasm and swallow his sperm?

Juliette was enjoying the game, but she was becoming desperate to grasp his cock and take his purple plum into her wet mouth. Reclining on the grass, she lay with her legs parted, trying to appear oblivious as to her exhibitionism in her youthful innocence. He moved closer to her, his trembling hand hovering above her knee as she looked up at the trees. The cool breeze playing around her exposed breasts,

256

stiffening the brown protrusions of her sensitive nipples, she wondered what he was going to do as she felt his gaze burning into her swelling knickers. He’d be picturing her little cunt, her moist girl-crack.

“I like it here,” she said softly. “Yes, yes so do I,” he murmured abstractly, placing his hand on her knee. “You have lovely legs, Lucy. It wouldn’t surprise me if you went into modelling when you’re older.” “Thank you. But I don’t think I’m good enough. I’m so tired, I could fall asleep. I feel so comfortable and relaxed beneath the trees. I could just drop off.” “Why don’t you? If you feel tired ...” “Yes, yes I do,” she sighed, her head lolling to one side. “I’ve been having a few late nights trying to catch up with my school work. Perhaps I’ll just close my eyes for a while and ...”

Making out that she’d fallen into a deep sleep, Juliette tried not to move as he ran his hand up the smooth skin of her inner thigh and pressed his fingertips into the swell of her warm knickers. Did he really believe that she was sleeping? she wondered. Her young breasts displayed, her thighs wide apart ... He must have thought it strange that she was exhibiting her young body like that. He might have just thought that she was not only naive but incredibly gullible. There again, his thoughts would be on her little pink pussy, and nothing else.

Breathing deeply, Juliette didn’t stir as he tentatively pulled her knickers to one side, exposing the swollen lips of her hairless pussy to his wide eyes. Stroking her

257

there, running his fingertip up and down the wet valley of her teenage vagina, he parted her fleshy love lips and exposed the intricate inner folds of her aching cunt. She watched him through her eyelashes as he slipped his finger between the sex-wet petals of her inner lips and drove into the tight duct of her pussy. Massaging the hot wet flesh within her schoolgirl pussy, his gaze transfixed on her emerging clitoris, he probably wondered whether she masturbated. His finger sliding in and out of her tightening cunt, pressed her urethral opening against her pubic bone, sending tremors of sex through her trembling pelvis.

He could hardly believe his luck, she knew as he slipped his wet finger out of her vagina and tasted her juices of desire. Penetrating her young body again, stirring the hot cream within the sheath of her tightening sex duct, he slipped his solid cock out with his free hand. Watching him rolling his foreskin back and forth over his purple knob as he gently fingered her girl-wet cunt, Juliette was tempted to take the fleshy shaft of his cock in her hand. Moving closer to her, he rubbed his purple globe over the unblemished flesh of her leg. She then felt his bulbous glans pressing against her white sock. His fantasies would be running wild, she knew as he ran his knob up and down her naked leg.

It would be a shame to have him waste his spunk, she thought as he quickened his wanking motion. Pretending to stir in her sleep, she moved her arm, her hand now within inches of his purple knob. Taking her hand, he placed her slender fingers around his shaft and moved her wrist up and down. She could hear him breathing deeply as he fingered her tight pussy, squelching her copious juices of arousal. She was happy to wank him, but she wanted his swollen glans in her mouth, pumping

258

sperm down her throat. Deciding to wake up, she opened her eyes and gazed at her fingers wrapped around the huge shaft of his penis.

“Oh,” she breathed, his finger slipping out of her pussy. “What are ...” “I ... I thought ...” the man stammered as Juliette released his solid cock-shaft. “I’d better go,” she said, cupping her breasts in her bra and buttoning her blouse. “No, don’t go. I’m sorry that ... I couldn’t help myself. You’re so beautiful, I couldn’t help it.” “I’m not beautiful,” she said softly, gazing at his penis. “I’ve never touched a man before,” she smiled. “God, it’s so big. May I touch it?” “Yes, yes of course,” he beamed. “It’s really hard,” she breathed, running her fingers over his swollen knob. “Hard and so big.” “Do you like that?” he asked, slipping his finger into the wet heat of her pink pussy as she sat with her legs parted. “Ooh, yes,” she giggled. “But, we shouldn’t be doing this. I mean, I’m too young.” “There’s no harm,” he reassured her. “We’re only touching each other.” “I suppose so. When will your sperm come out? I’ve never seen sperm.” “It will come out if you suck my penis,” he said, obviously playing on her naivety. “Take it into your mouth and suck it.” “Well, I ... I don’t know.” “That’s what girls do, Lucy. They suck men’s penises.” “Do they? I’ve never heard of girls sucking ...”

259

“Go on, you’ll enjoy it. You won’t know until you try, will you?”

Leaning over as he lay on his back, Juliette sucked his salty knob into her wet mouth and ran her tongue around the rim of his helmet. He gasped, his body twitching as she unbuckled his belt and tugged his trousers down to expose the hairy sac of his scrotum. Slipping his knob out of her mouth and licking his veined shaft, running her tongue over his rolling balls, she knew that he’d soon be pumping out his spunk. She’d engulf his knob in her hot mouth when he came, she decided, running her wet tongue around the rim of his glans. Take his cock-head into her pretty mouth and drink his jetting sperm as he writhed and gasped - his fantasy at last becoming reality.

Mitch was a very lucky man, she mused, tonguing his sperm slit. To bump into an innocent little schoolgirlie in the park who happened to lead him into the woods and suck his cock ... He was a very lucky man. And there’d be others, she decided. She’d play her schoolgirl game and lure man after man into the woods for sex. But what of Christine? she wondered. Playing Lucy was fun, but she felt that she’d somehow neglected Christine. Perhaps Lucy could have an older sister, she giggled inwardly. Mitch might like to meet Christine in the woods for some sexy fun.

“God, you’re good at this,” Mitch breathed, his rock-hard shaft twitching. “Are you sure you’ve not done this before?” “Never,” she replied, her pink tongue lapping at his purple globe. “As I said, I’ve never seen a man’s penis, let alone done this.” “I have an idea. Why don’t you slip your knickers off and kneel over my face? It’s called sixty-nine. You suck me and I’ll lick you.”

260

“You’ll lick me?” she frowned, cocking her head to one side. “You’ll love it, believe me. Come on, give it a try.” “I don’t know whether I should ...” “You won’t know unless you try, Lucy. You have to try things.”

Slipping her knickers off, Juliette took her position with the gaping valley of her young vagina inches above the man’s face. Almost swallowing his bulbous knob, she felt his tongue licking the pink cone of flesh surrounding her vaginal entrance, lapping up her flowing juices of teenage desire. He wouldn’t be able to hold back his spunk now, she knew as his wet tongue entered the drenched sheath of her hot pussy. Did he do this with his wife? she wondered, his tongue penetrating the sheath of her cunt further. Perhaps he was single and had to resort to dirty mags, wank and pump his spunk over the girl in the centrefold. His knob swelling, his veined shaft twitching, his balls heaving within their hairy sac ...

“Yes,” he gasped, working his tongue around her erect clitoris as his sperm gushed into Juliette’s mouth. Her own orgasm erupting within her pulsating clitoris, she repeatedly swallowed hard, drinking from his throbbing knob. Kneading his heavy balls, adding to his immense pleasure, she ground her rubicund cunt flesh hard against his mouth as her orgasm peaked and her juices of lust flooded his face. His orgasmic cream overflowing, running down his solid shaft and over his balls, he fervently mouthed at her pulsating clitoris in his sexual frenzy. Juliette had never known a man come so much. His spunk jetting from his knob filling her cheeks and streaming down his cock, she thought he’d never stop. Again wondering whether he

261

was married, she imagined him going home to his wife with his lies about working late at the office.

Lies and more lies, she reflected, his spunk flow finally stemming as he tongued the last ripples of orgasm from her appeased clitoris. Christine, Lucy ... Who did she intend to play next? she wondered. Another schoolgirl, another sister? There was no limit to the game, the possibilities were endless. Christine, Lucy, Elizabeth, Mary, Alison ... Lurking in different parks, luring different men into the woods or bushes for illicit sex ... But what would become of Juliette? Did it matter? she pondered, sucking the remnants of the man’s spunk from his knob-slit.

“I can’t believe that you’ve never done this before,” Mitch breathed as Juliette finally rolled of his trembling body. “What’s happened to your pussy? You look very sore.” “The tree I fell out of,” she smiled, licking her spunk-glossed lips. “The bushes I fell into really hurt me.” “Are you a virgin?” he asked, his eyes locked to the wet lips of her pink pussy. “I told you, I’ve never seen a man’s penis before let alone ...” “How old are you?” he asked, sitting upright and buckling his belt. “Does it matter?” “Well, I ... I suppose not. I’d better be going. I don’t want to miss the train. I want to see you again, Lucy.” “Yes, all right.” “Here, the same time tomorrow?” “OK.”

262

“Promise me that you’ll be here.” “Yes, I promise. Why don’t you give me your phone number? I’ll ring you.” “Well, my wife ... This is my office number,” he conceded, taking a card from his jacket pocket. “Only ring during the mornings. Now, I really must be going. Listen, I don’t want to lose you.” “Lose me?” she frowned, slipping the card into her satchel. “I want to see you again, Lucy. You won’t change your mind and ...” “Why would I do that? I like you, Mitch. You have a big dick,” she giggled impishly. “A very big dick.” “And you have a ... a beautiful young body. Until tomorrow. Here, in the clearing.”

As he grabbed his briefcase and left, Juliette reclined on the grass. The taste of sperm lingering on her pink tongue, she slipped her fingers into her drenched vaginal crack and massaged her erect clitoris. The game was too easy, she reflected, her stomach rising and falling as her pleasure built. Hooking the first man that came along, leading him into the woods and sucking out his spunk as he tongue-fucked her tight pussy ... She had to be careful. Attempting to hook the wrong man might lead to trouble - in several ways. Juliette had always known that the game was dangerous, but did she realize just how dangerous?

Hearing voices, she leaped to her feet and pulled her knickers up her long legs. Adjusting her blouse, she grabbed her satchel and left the clearing. The voices were kids playing, she realized as she followed the path though the woods to the park. The last thing she needed was to be discovered masturbating in the woods by a load of

263

kids. Returning to the bench, she sat down and dumped her satchel beside her. Looking around the park, she didn’t know whether to go home or try to lure another man into the woods. The game was exciting, and she didn’t want to end it just yet. One more man, she thought, her vaginal juices soaking into her knickers. She hadn’t been fucked senseless yet, so just one more man ...

Juliette didn’t have to wait long. An elderly man noticed her and sat beside her, his moustache twitching as he gazed down at her naked thighs. He’d not said anything, but Juliette knew exactly what he was thinking. A young schoolgirlie with navy-blue knickers, a hairless pussy, very firm breasts ... He must have been in his late sixties, she mused, wondering whether this was going to be such a good idea. A middle-aged man was one thing, but a pensioner?

“Are you waiting for someone?” he finally asked. “No, no,” she smiled, slyly tugging her gymslip up and exposing the bulging material of her girl-wet knickers. “I’m just enjoying the evening sun.” “You’re a pretty little thing,” he praised her, his gaze transfixed on the wet crotch of her knickers. “Thank you,” she giggled. “Actually, I’m rather hot. I think I’ll go for a walk into the woods to cool down.” “Oh, er ... All right. I might see you again if ...” “Why don’t you come for a walk with me?” she smiled. “It’ll be a lot cooler beneath the trees.” “Yes, yes I’d like that,” he beamed, rising to his feet.

264

Grabbing her satchel and leading her second potential conquest into the woods, Juliette felt no shame or guilt. This was just another man with a cock and full balls, she reflected as they neared the clearing. Another conquest, another load of spunk to swallow. Wondering how to play the game as she stood in the clearing and made out that they must have taken the wrong path, she decided to sit cross-legged on the ground to display her navy-blue knickers to the old man. She discreetly pulled the wet crotch of her knickers to one side as he sat opposite her, exposing one swollen love lip. Waiting for him to catch sight of her teenage delights, she asked him his name.

“Derek,” he said, unaware of the lewd sight as he made himself comfortable. “I’m Lucy. This is a lovely spot.” “Yes, it ...” Finally catching sight of her hairless outer lip, his eyes almost popped out of his head. “Er ... Yes, it’s a lovely spot. And I might add that you’re a lovely girl.” “Not really,” she giggled. “My teachers don’t think I’m lovely. I’m always in trouble at school.” “Oh, why’s that?” “I don’t know. I suppose I’m a bit of a rebel. I still feel hot. I think I’ll take my blazer off.” “It’s been very warm today,” he murmured, unable to drag his eyes away from her swollen pussy lip. “Do you often walk in the woods?” “Yes, I do,” she replied, loosening the top buttons of her blouse. She was going to have to make the first move, she knew as he started at her deep cleavage.

265

“I’m in trouble with my parents,” she sighed, hanging her head. “I want a boyfriend but they say that I’m too young.” “You’ve plenty of time for boyfriends. There’s no need to rush into things.” “No, but I want to learn about sex. All my friends have done it and I’m still a virgin. Well, not all my friends.” “You want to learn about sex?” he grinned. “I have to start somewhere and ... Without a boyfriend, how am I to learn?” “Well, I ... I don’t know,” he stammered. “All my friends talk about is boys and what they’ve done to them. I’ve never seen a boy’s ... You know, a boy’s thing.” “Haven’t you?” “I feel so left out when they all chat about boys and the things they’ve done. It would help if I’d at least seen a penis, just touched one. At least I’d have something to talk ...” “You want to touch a penis?” he asked her, adjusting the bulging crotch of his trousers. “Without a boyfriend, I don’t know what I’m going to do.” “I would show you mine, but ... Well, I’m old. It wouldn’t be right.” “Really?” she grinned. She teased him enough, she decided. “Oh, please. If you’d just show me then I’ll at least be able to say that I’ve seen one.”

Reclining on the grass, he unzipped his trousers and slipped his semierect cock out. He was big, Juliette observed, settling beside him. Reaching out, she ran her fingertip over his purple plum, concealing a wicked grin as the man breathed heavily and his huge organ fully stiffened. She was desperate to take his penile globe into her

266

wet mouth and suck out his spunk, but had to play the role of an innocent little schoolgirl. Clutching his shaft, running her hand up and down the length of his solid cock, she wondered when he’d last come in a woman’s mouth.

“It’s so big,” she breathed. “If you keep doing that I’ll ...” he began, his eyes rolling. “You’ll what?” she asked, releasing his cock. “No, no. Don’t stop. Keep going and the sperm will come out.” “Oh, I see,” she smiled, taking his rock-hard member in her hand again. “The girls at school talk about blow jobs. I’ve never liked to ask them what they mean.” “God, this is amazing,” he breathed, tugging his trousers down and exposing his huge scrotal sac. “A blow job is ... It’s when a girl sucks on a man’s penis.” “Oh,” she breathed. “You mean, suck the purple end?” “God, yes.” “But I don’t see why ... I mean ...” “Why don’t you try it?” “I should really.” “Please ... Just suck it, suck it hard.”

Juliette leaned over the man and took his ballooning glans into her hot mouth and sucked hard. He writhed on the grass, his breathing fast and shallow as she ran her fingertips over his heaving balls. Tonguing his sperm-slit, licking and sucking on his salty globe, she felt her clitoris stir within her sex valley. She desperately needed the feel of his ageing cock deep inside her young pussy, his sperm bathing her ripe cervix. Sure that he’d appreciate fucking her little pussy, she slipped his glans out of

267

her mouth and ran her pink tongue up and down his veined shaft. She didn’t want him pumping his spunk out yet, so she deliberately neglected his huge knob.

“The girls at school are always talking about riding boys’ cocks,” she said. “What do they mean by riding?” “This is incredible,” he gasped, lifting his head and gazing into her blue eyes. “Take your knickers off and kneel astride me and I’ll show you what they mean.” “All right,” she smiled. “I’m so pleased that I met you. You’re a good teacher.” “And you’re a good pupil.”

Standing, she yanked her gymslip up over her stomach and slipped her navyblue knickers down her thighs. His eyes widened as he stared longingly at her hairless vulval flesh, the swollen lips of her young pussy. Juliette knew exactly how to excite him. Standing with her feet either side of his hips, she bent her knees and very slowly lowered her young body. Her vaginal slit opening, revealing the inner folds of her teenage cunt, she pressed her erect clitoris hard against his purple knob.

“Now what do I do?” she asked. “Lift yourself up a bit,” he instructed her, holding his cock by the base and aligning his glans with her vaginal entrance. “Now, very slowly, lower yourself.” “Like this ... Oh, it’s going inside me,” she gasped. “Oh, oh ... Is this right?” “God, yes,” he murmured, his eyes rolling as she lowered her young body. “That’s it, keep going.”

268

“I feel ... I feel as if I’m going to split open,” she stammered as her swollen pussy lips hugged the root of his cock. “I can feel it deep inside me.” “Now bounce up and down,” he ordered her, resting his head on the grass. “That’s it. Not too fast. Bounce up and down so that it almost comes out and then goes in as far as it can.”

Juliette knew that the old boy was in his sexual heaven as she rocked her hips and bounced on his erect cock. Her clitoris massaged by his solid shaft, she also knew that she was about to come. As the old man’s body became rigid, she felt his spunk gushing into her tightening cunt, the squelching sound reverberating around the clearing as his filled her with his seed. Her own climax erupting, she bounced faster, fucking herself on his magnificent organ as he gasped and writhed beneath her.

Juliette couldn’t get enough crude sex. Now looking upon her young body purely as a means of deriving sexual satisfaction, she didn’t care who her partner was, their age or sex. From boys to old men, young girls to middle-aged women ... Anyone willing to share their body with her was good enough. Wondering whether to invite the old man to her flat and introduce him to Jane, Juliette slowed her bouncing as his penis began to deflate within the hugging sheath of her young cunt. He was done in his coming, a look of pure sexual bliss furling his thin lips as he recovered from the fucking of his life.

“Was that all right?” she asked, raising her young body and sliding his girl-wet shaft out of her spunked vagina.

269

“Yes, yes ...” he gasped, his head lolling from side to side. “You really are quite amazing.” “Just one more thing,” she said, standing with her feet either side of his trembling body and projecting her hips to display her spunked sex crack. “The girls have often talked about muff diving. Can you tell me what that is?” “Yes, yes I can,” he grinned, gazing at her cream-oozing hairless pussy slit, his spunk running in rivers down the pale flesh of her inner thighs. “Kneel over my face and I’ll show you.”

Complying, Juliette lowered her gaping vaginal valley and pressed her swollen love lips hard against the man’s open mouth. She could hear his tongue slurping, lapping up his spunk and her girl-cream from the hot duct of her inflamed cunt. He must have thought that this was a dream come true, she reflected, her clitoris swelling against his nose. A young schoolgirlie riding his cock and then forcing her spermbrimming cunt into his mouth? This was indeed a dream come true. But she doubted that she’d meet him again. She wanted different men, different cocks. To stick to the same man would soon become boring.

“Come in my mouth,” the man breathed through a mouthful of vaginal flesh. Juliette grinned, saying nothing as she rocked her hips and ground her painfully swollen clitoris hard against his wet mouth. Her pleasure building deep within her trembling womb, she closed her eyes, losing herself in her wanton debauchery as her orgasm stirred and her juices gushed from her gaping cunt. His tongue snaking around the base of her solid clitoris, he grabbed her hips and lapped at her pleasure bud like a man possessed.

270

“Oh, oh,” Juliette whimpered as her orgasm exploded, rocking the very core of her young body. Wave after wave of pleasure transmitting deep into her young pelvis, she slid her open vaginal valley back and forth over the slurping man’s mouth, her pulsating clitoris sweeping over his tongue as she rode the crest of her climax. Tossing her head back, she rocked her hips faster, reaching behind her back and grabbing the old man’s stiffening cock. Wanking his girl-wet shaft, she wondered whether he’d manage to come again, pump out a second load of spunk and fill her thirsty mouth. Her orgasm peaking, she shuddered, almost keeling over as tremors of sex coursed through her young pelvis.

“No more,” she finally gasped, sliding her gaping vaginal crack off the man’s juice-flooded face. Rolling onto the grass, she lay with her limbs spread, her thighs twitching as she drifted down from her sexual heaven. She was a dirty little whore, she knew. But her new life was exciting, rewarding in many ways. Wondering what the future held as the old man zipped his trousers, she thought about money. She had bills to pay, her flat to run. Giving her body away was all very well, but she needed money.

“Will you be here tomorrow?” he asked. “Er ... No, I won’t,” she replied, grabbing her knickers and dressing. “I have a job after school working in a shop. I need the money, you see.” “Oh, that’s a shame. What about the day after?” “No, I’m working.” “How much do they pay you?”

271

“Nowhere near enough.” “How about working for me?” “Working for you? Do you have a shop?” “No, no. I mean, working for me here, in the woods after school.” “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, her blue eyes frowning as she wondered how much he was going to offer her in return for crude sex. “I’ll give you twenty-pounds a day. You meet me here, spend an hour with me, and I’ll pay you twenty-pounds.” “All right,” she beamed. “That’s very nice of you.” “Here, take this for today’s work,” he smiled, pulling two ten-pound notes from his trouser pocket.” “Oh, thank you. I’ll definitely be here tomorrow.” “And so will I. Well, I’d better get home. I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Yes, definitely.”

As he left the clearing, Juliette stuffed the money into her satchel and decided to charge men for sex. The sad perverts would have no qualms about handing over cash in return for fucking a young schoolgirl. Lewd Lucy, she thought, a grin furling her full lips as she walked through the woods to the park. Twenty-pounds for the pleasure of her hairless little pussy was cheap, she knew. But it was a start. If the old man met her three or four times a week, she’d do fairly well.

Nearing her flat, she slipped into a driveway as she noticed Graham hanging around by her front door. The last thing she needed was for him to see her dressed as a young schoolgirl. Wondering what to do, she realized that she’d just have to wait

272

until he’d gone. He was a pain, she reflected. They were all pains. Gary, Graham ... Again wondering where Alan had got to, she spun round on her heels as she heard someone behind her.

“Are you all right?” a middle-aged man asked. “Oh, er ...” “I saw you from my lounge window.” “Sorry,” she smiled. “My ... my brother’s down the road. I’m hiding from him.” “Oh, I see. Why not come into the house and hide?” he said, gazing at her naked thighs. Another pervert? she mused. Another cock? “Well, I suppose I could. I don’t want to put you to any trouble.” “It’s no trouble at all. I’m Jim.” “Lucy,” she murmured softly, clutching her satchel. “You’re a pretty girl, Lucy,” he said, taking her hand and leading her to his front door. “A very pretty girl.” “Not really,” she grinned. “There are girls at school who are far prettier.” “I can’t believe that. Come into the lounge and we’ll have a chat.” And a blow job, she mused, following him into the hall. Another conquest, another cock, more spunk ... And more money?

273

Chapter Fourteen

J

uliette wondered what she was doing as she sat in the man’s lounge. Having second thoughts as he offered her a vodka, she realized that she was playing too

close to home. Living only a couple of doors away, she’d regularly bump into the man and he’d discover that she wasn’t an innocent little schoolgirl but an eighteen-year-old tart. Deciding to have one drink before she left, she watched him place her glass on the table. Were all men the same? she wondered, sipping her vodka. Were they all sad perverts desperate to get their hands inside schoolgirls’ knickers?

“This is quite nice,” she smiled, realizing that his idea was to ply her with alcohol as she took another sip of vodka. “I’ve never tried vodka.” “I’m sure you’ll come to like it,” he said, eyeing her naked thighs as she reclined on the sofa. “Are you all right? You look rather pale to me.” “I’m fine,” she replied, wondering what his game was. “I’m sorry,” he chuckled. “It’s my job, you see. I look for these things, signs of illness.” “Your job?” she echoed. “I’m a doctor.” “Oh, right,” she breathed. He was no more a doctor than she was, Juliette was sure. But she decided to play along with him. “Actually, I’ve been having stomach pains recently,” she confessed, wondering whether he’d examine her. “I really ought to make an appointment to see my doctor.” “Where, exactly?” he asked, kneeling before her.

274

“Just here,” she said, pointing to her lower stomach. Perhaps she’d stay for a while longer after all, she mused, delighting in the scam as he again focused on the smooth flesh of her firm thighs. “Lie on the sofa and I’ll take a look.” “I really don’t think ...” she began, placing her feet on the sofa and reclining. “It’s all right, Lucy. I am a doctor. Besides, stomach pains can be serious. It’s best that I take a look. Lift your gymslip up for me.”

Pulling her gymslip up to the mounds of her firm breasts, exposing her wet navy-blue knickers, she watched him as he pressed his fingertips into the warm plateau of her lower stomach. He was about forty-five with fairly long brown hair and a suntanned face. Wearing a crisp white shirt and black trousers, he was clean-shaven and respectable looking. He might have been a doctor, she mused as his fingers neared the top of her knickers. Perhaps he was a genuine doctor simply trying to help her and hadn’t had any thoughts about illicit sex. Asking her to pull the front of her panties down, he moved closer and again pressed his fingers into her lower stomach. He might have been a doctor, but he was also a pervert.

“Does that hurt?” he asked, pressing into the warm flesh just above her pubic mound as she pulled her knickers down slightly. “No, it’s lower down,” she replied, her womb contracting as she imagined his fingers delving deep into her tight pussy. “OK, slip your knickers down further and I’ll take a look.”

275

This was going to be fun, she thought, pulling her knickers down her thighs and exposing the sperm-wet crack dividing her hairless pussy lips. His eyes widening, he gazed longingly at her vulval flesh, the pinken wings of her inner lips protruding from her teenage valley of desire. She’d come a long way since Gary had suggested playing the role of Christine, she reflected as the man’s trembling fingers pressed into the swell of her vaginal lips. Again wondering whether he really was a doctor as he left the room to get his bag, Juliette slipped her knickers off and lay with her thighs apart.

Pretending to be Christine, chatted up by men at the party ... Juliette could never have known what that evening had started. As Gary’s girlfriend, she’d never been chatted up by his mates, never given other men a thought. But as Christine, she discovered that there was a whole new world out there. A world of sex, excitement, danger ... It seemed a shame that girls were denied their youth once they were in a relationship. The years passed quickly, marriage and babies came ... And what should have been heady days of fun and excitement were lost forever.

“You look very sore down there,” the ‘doctor’ said, returning with a black leather bag and kneeling beside her. Stroking the inflamed flesh of her weal-lined outer love lips, he frowned. “You’re very red and sore. What have you done to yourself?” “I ... I fell out of a tree and hurt myself in some bushes,” she replied. “You should be more careful. I’m glad you mentioned this pain of yours. Girls of your age often have abdominal pains which are nothing to worry about. But certain pains can indicate that something is wrong. Er ... I take it that you’re a virgin?”

276

“Yes, yes I am,” Juliette lied as he opened his bag. If he was a doctor, he’d immediately realize that she was lying. “I’ve never been with a boy but ... Well, I have done things,” she added. “Yes, I understand. This is a vaginal speculum,” he said, taking a stainless steel instrument from his bag. “I’m going to slip it into your vagina and take a look at your cervix.” “All right,” she smiled, parting her slender thighs wider.

Peeling the swollen lips of her young pussy apart, he slipped the cold instrument deep into the contracting sheath of her vagina. Squeezing the levers, opening her sex canal, he lowered his head and peered into her sperm-drenched sheath. Still unsure of his medical qualifications, Juliette felt her clitoris swell as he dilated her further, stretching her young pussy wide open. As he explained that he was going to massage her clitoris in order to check her vaginal response, she realized that he wasn’t a doctor. Unethical in the extreme, he would never have examined a young girl on his sofa had he been a properly qualified medical man. But Juliette was more than happy to play along with his game. It was just a shame that he didn’t have a young nurse to assist him in his vaginal examination - his vaginal abuse.

“Is that all right?” he asked, massaging the sensitive tip of her clitoris. “Yes,” she sighed. “It feels ... It feels nice.” “You said that you’d done things. What have you done, exactly?” The time had come to tell of her fantasies. “I was experimenting and I slipped a candle inside me,” she said, her vaginal muscles contracting as he continued to rub her erect clitoris. “The candle was very big and ...”

277

“Do you masturbate?” he asked, opening her vagina further. “No, I don’t. The girls at school talk about orgasms but I’ve never had one. I don’t know how to have one.” “I think that’s the problem,” he smiled, reaching into his bag and pulling out a small vibrator. “I’ll lock the speculum in place and use this on your clitoris. Once you’ve experienced the relief of orgasm, the pains should go.” “Oh, right,” she murmured.

That was conclusive proof that the man was nothing more than a pervert, Juliette ruminated as he switched the vibrator on. A doctor examining what he believed to be a very young girl and then using a vibrator on her clitoris? There again, doctors were ordinary men with male thoughts, so why not? Her clitoris swelling as he pressed the buzzing tip close to her pleasure button, she began gasping and writhing on the sofa. He must have thought her extremely stupid, she mused, the vibrations transmitting deep into her young womb. Stupid, incredibly naive and gullible. But that suited Juliette perfectly.

Closing her eyes as her pleasure built, she let out gasps as her vibrating clitoris swelled and pulsated. She was going to come, she knew as he worked the tip of the vibrator around the base of her pleasure spot. Imagining his cock straining to break out of his trousers, she wondered what excuse he’d come out with to have her suck the sperm from his throbbing knob. Wondering whether to take Jane along to the ‘doctor’ for an internal examination, Juliette whimpered loudly as her young body became rigid and her juices of arousal flowed from her gaping vaginal sheath and ran down the speculum.

278

Wondering when she’d meet Annie again as she imagined taking the girl to the ‘doctor’ for an examination, Juliette decided to track the girl down. She was a good lesbian lover, and it would be a shame to lose contact with her. The vibrator sending tremors through her quivering womb, Juliette thought that it might be an idea to tell the ‘doctor’ that she’d been having pains in her bottom. He’d examine her there, push his fingers or the speculum deep into her tight rectum and open her private duct. The thought sending her libido soaring, she realized that her orgasm was about to grip her. Her young body becoming rigid, her stomach rising and falling, she dug her fingernails into the sofa cushion.

“Oh, oh,” she gasped, her orgasm erupting within her vibrating clitoris. The ‘doctor’ held the swollen lips of her pussy wide apart, exposing the full length of her orgasming clitoris to the tip of the vibrator as she screamed out. Waves of pure sexual bliss rocking her contracting womb, she clung to the sofa cushion and tossed her head from side to side as the vibrator sustained her massive climax. Never had she known an orgasm of such intensity and duration. Swearing to buy herself a vibrator, she screamed out again as her vaginal muscles spasmed, gripping the speculum like a velvet-jawed vice.

Again, Juliette realized how easy it was to have sex with any man she desired. Her young body was an incredible asset, she mused. A weapon, a means to get anything she wanted, her shaved pussy gave her real power over men. But how was she going to get the ‘doctor’s’ purple knob into her pretty mouth and suck out his sperm? Perhaps she should grope at his trousers, make out that she was desperate for

279

sex after he’d turned her on with his speculum and vibrator. Her orgasm finally receding, she grabbed his hand and pushed the vibrator away from her aching clitoris.

“Was that all right?” he asked, switching the device off. “Yes, yes,” she breathed as he slipped the speculum out of her sex-wet pussy. “That was amazing.” “Have the pains gone?” “Yes, they have. I’ve never known anything like it. That was ...” “I suggest you come and see me again,” he said, placing his equipment in his bag. “If you could call in on your way home from school several times each week ...” “Yes, I will,” she smiled. “I’ll have to get one of those buzzing things.” “I have a spare one in the other room. I’ll get it for you.”

Didn’t he want to come? she wondered as he left the room. Perhaps he was going to wank when she’d gone, lick her juices off the vibrator as he pictured her pink pussy and brought out his spunk. She couldn’t leave him to wank, she decided, slipping her wet knickers up her long legs. She’d do it for him, run her hand up and down the solid shaft of his cock until his spunk jetted from his slit. After all, he’d pleasured her so it was only fair that she reciprocated. Happening to glance into his bag as she sat up, she rummaged through his things. Pulling out a pair of metal clips, she wondered what they were for. He was no doctor, she giggled inwardly, slipping the clips into her satchel as she guessed what their purpose was.

“There you are,” he smiled, passing her a large vibrator. “Use it every day. Several times every day, if you wish.”

280

“Oh, I will,” she breathed, taking the pink cylindrical shaft in her hand. “Thank you very much. Er ... Is there anything I can do in return? I mean, I can’t just take it.” “No, no that’s fine.” “Oh, well ... I’ll be going, then.” “Call in tomorrow, if you can.” “Yes, I will. Thanks for everything.”

Seeing her to the door, the man smiled. He was strange, she thought as she hovered in the hallway. The whole episode had been weird. Inviting her in, using the speculum and vibrator to bring her off, and then seeing her to the door as if nothing had happened? Clutching her satchel, she left the house and walked the short distance to her flat. No doubt the ‘doctor’ had pulled his cock out the minute she’d left and wanked, she thought, dumping her satchel on the kitchen table and filling the kettle. It took all sorts, she ruminated, spooning coffee into a cup. She’d definitely visit the man again, she decided. She’d mention her aching bottom-hole and, hopefully, enjoy a crude anal examination.

Sitting at the kitchen table, Juliette sipped her coffee as she pondered on the day’s events, her sexual encounters. By taking money from the old man, she was prostituting herself. But she felt no guilt or remorse. He was happy, she was happy ... So there was no problem, she concluded. She had bills to pay, he had his cock to appease, so what better arrangement could they come to? Her school uniform had been the best idea she’d had yet, she thought, looking down at her white socks as the phone rang.

281

“Hallo,” she said, reaching to the wall and grabbing the phone. “Hi, it’s Alan,” a deep voice replied. “Is that Christine or Juliette?” “Hi Alan, this is Juliette,” she trilled. “How are you?” “Fine, I’ve been away on business. Just got back.” “Christine’s here if you want to speak to her.” “OK, thanks.” “Hang on.” Calling the nonexistent girl’s name, she waited for a few seconds. “Hi, Alan,” she said. “I’ve been waiting for you to call.” “Sorry, but I’ve been away on business. How are things?” “OK. Apart from spending too much time alone.” “I thought we might meet up. I’m free tomorrow. I have a day off, at last.” “Yes, all right.” “I’ll call for you.” “Great.” “About ten, OK?” “Yes, I’ll look forward to it.” “Could I just have a quick word with Juliette before I go?” “Yes, I’ll get her. See you tomorrow.” Waiting again, she grinned. The game was fun, she thought, wondering what he’d think of her school uniform. “Hi, Alan,” she finally said. “Oh, hi. I’m concerned about Christine.” “Oh?” “When I last saw her, we went out for a meal and ...” “A meal?” Juliette cut in.

282

“Yes, the other day. She was saying that she was short of money.” “Really?” Juliette frowned, wondering what on earth he was talking about. “I just thought that, if she can’t bring herself to tell you that she’s running out of cash ...” “Look, don’t worry. I’ll lend her some money if she’s short.” “OK. If you need some cash ... Well, you know.” “Yes, thanks, Alan.” “Right, I’ll be seeing you.” “Yes. Er ... Where did you go for the meal?” “That little Greek place opposite the train station.” “Oh, I know the place. Right, I’ll see you around.”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette bit her lip. Alan either knew of her game and was trying to worry her or ... or what? she wondered. Alan wasn’t the type to play mind games. If he’d had suspicions about Juliette and Christine being the same person, he’d have come out with it, spoken to her about it. Although it was getting dark, Juliette changed out of her school uniform and donned her wig before heading for the restaurant. Something was very wrong, she knew as she walked down the street. Perhaps she was going mad? she mused. She’d have remembered if she’d been out for a meal with Alan so she was either going mad or ...

“Ah, Miss Christine,” a short Greek man said as she entered the restaurant. “A table for two?” “Er ... No, no,” she smiled, her heart racing. “I was just passing and ...”

283

“And you come to say hi,” he beamed. “Have a drink while you here. Vodka and tonic, yes?” “Thanks, but I was only passing. I have to get home,” she murmured, turning to leave. “You say hi to Mr Alan.” “Yes, yes I will.”

Standing in the street, a chill running up her spine, Juliette again thought that she must have been going mad. About to go back into the restaurant and question the Greek, she realized that it would be futile. The man not only remembered her, what she drank, but knew her name. Walking home, she felt fear welling from the pit of her stomach. Christine, if it was Christine ... Could the dead girl have possessed her and used her body? The notion was ludicrous. Wasn’t it? Deciding to have an early night as she opened her front door, she thought that she must have been tired and forgotten about seeing Alan. What with so many sexual encounters, she must have forgotten. Either that or ...

Woken by the phone the following morning, she didn’t bother to answer it. Thoughts of the previous evening filtering into her racked mind as sleep left her, she leaped out of her bed and took a shower. The best thing to do was put it to the back of her mind, she decided, washing the dried sperm and girl-juice from her inflamed vaginal crack. Alan had confused Christine with some other girl he’d taken out. The Greek man had mistaken her ... But he knew her name. The phone ringing again as she wrapped a towel around her naked body, she sat on her bed and lifted the receiver.

284

“Juliette?” Brian asked. “Oh, hi,” she replied. “How are you doing?” “I’m doing well. Listen, I’m free for an hour or so. I thought I might come round.” “Yes, why not?” she trilled, the thought of a mouthful of sperm sending quivers through her womb. “I’ll go and put the kettle on.” “It’s not tea I want,” he laughed. “I’ll see you in ten minutes.”

Replacing the receiver, Juliette decided to ask Brian about Christine. He probably knew more about the dead girl than Gary, she mused, slipping into her red miniskirt and donning a white blouse. Knickerless and braless, she paced the lounge floor planning her approach to the subject, working out her questions. Brian obviously wanted sex, she thought, deciding to use her teenage body as a means of gleaning information about the girl. If he told her about Christine, then she’d allow him to fuck her tight pussy and drain his balls. That would be fair, she giggled inwardly. When he arrived, he immediately groped her firm breasts, trying to slip his hand up her skirt and get to her wet pussy.

“I want to ask you a few questions,” she said, pulling away and walking into the lounge. “Tell me about Christine.” “Your sister?” he frowned, perching himself on the edge of the sofa. “I’m talking about Gary’s cousin.” “Oh, er ... What do you know about her?” “Nothing. That’s why I’m asking you.”

285

“We didn’t have a great deal to do with her, or her mother. Meg was ... Meg and her sister hardly ever spoke. Christine turned to prostitution at the age of twelve and ... Well, that’s about it.” “No, there’s more,” Juliette said, standing with her back to the mantlepiece and folding her arms. “I want to know everything about Christine.” “There’s nothing more to tell,” he sighed. “The girl died when she was in her teens, and that was that.” “You knew her well, didn’t you?” Juliette asked, wondering where she’d got the notion from. “No, no, I ...” “Come on, Brian.” “Who told you?” “Don’t worry about that. I want you to tell me all you know about Christine.” OK, OK. I’d been seeing her for a couple of years before she died. I used to give her money.” “In return for sex?” “Yes. She was selling her body to men anyway, so where was the harm in ...” “She was your sister in-law’s daughter, for God’s sake.” “Yes, yes I know. She was so young and attractive, Juliette. She came onto me and ... I mean, she was always begging for it. As I said, it went on for a couple of years.” “Keep going.” “There’s nothing more to say. We fell out just before she died, so that was the end of it.” “You fell out? Why?”

286

“She threatened to tell Meg unless I gave her more money.” “Did you do anything that would make her want to get back at you in some way?” “She accused me of raping her.” “Did you?” “No, of course not. The little slut fucked dozens of men every week so how she could say that I ... What’s all this about?” “I’m not sure,” Juliette sighed. “I only wish I knew.” “Knew what, for God’s sake? Christine’s dead and gone so ...” “Is she?” “Now you’re talking in riddles. I thought we were going to ...” “Have sex?” “Yes.” “I can’t. Someone’s coming round to see me. If you want a blow job, I’ll call in at your house later.” “Christ, Juliette .... Meg will be there.” “You can take me into the garden and fuck my mouth.” “Yes, but ...” “Take it or leave it, Brian.” “OK, I’ll see you later. You will turn up, won’t you?” “Yes, of course I will. Don’t worry, you’ll get your blow job. You’ll fuck my mouth and spunk down my throat.” “Right, I’ll see you later.”

287

Seeing him out, Juliette closed the front door and wandered into the kitchen. Christine was attempting to get back at Brian, she was sure. Perhaps he had raped her and ... But what did she plan to do? Destroy his relationship with Meg? It didn’t look as thought their marriage was going to last long as it was. They certainly didn’t need Christine’s intervention. Perhaps Christine had other plans for the man who’d used and abused her. Trying to clear her mind of such thoughts, Juliette made herself another cup of coffee and sat at the kitchen table waiting for Alan to arrive. He was expecting to see Christine, but Juliette decided to keep the girl out of the way for the time being. When he arrived, Juliette invited him in and said that Christine had gone out.

“Will she be long?” he asked as Juliette made him a cup of coffee. “I don’t know how long she’ll be,” she replied. “She had toothache and went to the dentist. She might be a couple of hours.” “Oh, that’s a shame. I thought we might have a pub lunch and them go for a walk in the country. It’s a lovely day again.” “Hopefully, she won’t be too long. So, you enjoyed your meal the other night?” “Yes, very much. Christine is really good company.” “What did she talk about? Anything interesting?” “This and that,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “She mentioned your mother, Vicky.” “Vicky?” Juliette frowned. “But ...” “Surely, you know your mother?” he chuckled.

288

“Oh, yes ...” she smiled, recalling that Meg’s sister’s name was Vicky. “What did she say about her?” “Apparently, she had a hard time when she was young. I didn’t realize that you were so hard up.” “I ... I don’t like to talk about it, Alan.” “No, of course. Well, I don’t think I’ll wait,” he said, finishing his coffee. “Get her to give me a ring when she gets back.” “Yes, I’ll do that.”

Holding her head as he left, Juliette knew that she had to forget about Christine and try to get her life back to normal. The dead girl was definitely trying to take control, there was no doubt about that. How had she gone to the restaurant with Alan? she wondered fearfully. Unless she’d possessed Juliette’s body and ... “This is ridiculous,” Juliette breathed, walking into her bedroom and grabbing the black wig. Dropping the wig into the dustbin, she decided to start afresh. She’d get back to her old life, think about her law degree and her future. The so-called doctor, Graham, Alan, Annie, Jane, Brian, the old man in the park ... They were all history, Juliette decided. As was Christine.

Leaving her flat, she walked to the park for some fresh air. Sitting on the bench, she looked around the deserted park and again recalled her childhood days. She’d been happy, unlike Christine. It was no wonder that the girl was uneasy, even in death. A prostitute at twelve years old, and then Brian having sex with her ... Brian had some pretty rotten skeletons in his cupboard, she mused. Using and abusing a young girl, fucking his own niece ...

289

“Lucy?” the old man asked as he approached the bench. “Er ... No,” Juliette said, her blue eyes frowning. “Oh, I’m sorry. You look so much like ...” “I have a sister called Lucy. She sometimes comes here after school.” “Goodness me,” he gasped, sitting beside Juliette. “You’re so much alike.” “People are always saying that,” she smiled, wishing she’d told him to sod off. Some fresh start this was, she reflected dolefully. “Lucy’s a lot younger than me,” she said, deciding to leave before things became awkward. “Remarkable. Oh, I’m Derek. I met your little sister here yesterday. She’s a lovely girl. We had quite a chat.” “Yes, she is a lovely girl. Well, I’d better be going.” “Stay for a minute or two. I live alone and ... Well, I don’t get to chat to people very often.” “All right,” Juliette conceded. “Actually, Lucy said something about making a new friend. I must admit, I thought it was someone of her own age.” “We’re only friends,” he said shakily. “Oh, I realize that.” “You’re a very attractive girl. Er ... I didn’t get your name.” “Christine,” Juliette blurted out. “I know what you did to my little sister,” she said, wondering where her words were coming from. “Did to her?” he echoed, his eyes wide with fear. “You fucked her, didn’t you?” “I ...” “Do you know how old she is?”

290

“Look, there’s been a misunderstanding,” he said, forcing a laugh. “Come into the woods and show me how this misunderstanding occurred.”

Leaving the bench, Juliette strode across the grass to the trees. She not only wanted sex with the old man, but was desperate to blackmail him, threaten to expose him as a sad pervert who fucked sweet little schoolgirlies. This was Christine’s influence, she was sure as she turned and watched him following some distance behind. Heading for the clearing, she waited for him, making her evil plans as he tramped through the woods. She’d take money from him in return for crude sex, use her young body and her threats to have him commit vulgar sexual acts with her.

“There’s been a mistake,” he began as he joined her in the clearing. “I only chatted with Lucy on the bench. We certainly didn’t ...” “You came here with her and forced her to suck your cock,” Juliette returned. “No, that’s not true. I can’t think why she told you that.” “She didn’t tell me.” “Then ...” “I came to the park looking for her. I saw you follow her into the woods. I followed and, by the time I got to this clearing, she was sucking your cock.” “All right. But I didn’t force her.” “Didn’t you? I couldn’t hear what you were both saying from where I was hiding, but it seemed to me that ...” “Why didn’t you intervene? If you thought that your sister was being forced ...” “I was stunned. At first, I couldn’t believe my eyes.”

291

“What are you going to do?” “Take your clothes off.” “What?” “All your clothes. Strip naked.”

Grinning as the old man unbuttoned his shirt, Juliette wondered what to do with him. As his flaccid penis came into view, snaking over his hairy scrotum like a long pink snake, she had an idea. Waiting until he’d finished stripping, she paced the ground. He was obviously terrified that she might reveal what he believed to be his illicit activities, she knew as he stood naked in the centre of the clearing. She could demand money, vulgar sex ... He was nothing more than a sad pervert, she reflected, eyeing his limp cock. There again, wasn’t she? Ordering him to wank his penis and stiffen his shaft, she sat on the grass and looked up at him.

“How often do you wank?” she asked, trying to humiliate him as he ran his hand up and down his stiffening shaft. “Most days,” he replied, his balls bouncing as he quickened his rhythm. “And you think of young girlies while you wank?” “Yes, I suppose so.” “There’s no suppose about it. You think of girls’ little pussy cracks, picture their little cunts. OK, keep wanking. I want to see your spunk shoot out.”

Wanking his solid cock faster, he gazed wide eyed at Juliette’s hairless pussy slit as she lay on the grass and pulled her short skirt up over her smooth stomach. The weals fading from her vulval flesh, she was sure that he wouldn’t recognise her,

292

realize that she was Lucy. Ordering him to stand between her splayed legs and shoot his spunk all over her cunt, she rested her head on the grass and watched his purple knob repeatedly appear and disappear as he rolled his foreskin back and forth.

Juliette revelled in her newfound power, almost believing herself to be a goddess of sex as she waited for the man’s sperm to rain over her naked vulval flesh. He probably wondered what the idea was as his orgasm neared. Wanking and spunking over her pussy was hardly a punishment for sexually abusing her little sister, he must have realized that. But this was only the beginning, Juliette mused in her wickedness. As he gasped and shuddered, she opened her thighs wide, exposing the intricate folds of her teenage pussy. He was almost there, she knew as he wanked his cock faster, his naked body shaking, his knees sagging. His spunk suddenly shooting out of his throbbing knob, raining over her vulval flesh and running down her yawning valley of desire, he let out long low moans of pleasure. But his pleasure was to be short-lived.

“Lick your sperm off my cunt,” she ordered him as he finally released his deflating penis. “Kneel down and cleanse me.” Complying, he lapped up his sperm, his tongue running up and down her gaping pussy slit, snaking over her hairless mons as she lifted her head and watched him. “Peel my cunt lips wide apart and lick me out. I don’t want one drop of your spunk left.” Parting the fleshy hillocks of her vaginal lips, he cleansed her vaginal valley, his tongue repeatedly sweeping over the sensitive tip of her solid clitoris as she gasped in her illicit pleasure. “I’ve been fucked by several men,” she giggled. “I want you to suck out their spunk and clean my dirty

293

little cunt.” Her crude words sending her arousal soaring, she parted her thigh wider as he drove his tongue deep into her vaginal duct.

“Now lick my arse,” she breathed in her deepening crudity, bringing her knees up to her chest and parting her buttocks with her slender fingers. “Lick my filthy little arsehole out.” Quivering as his wet tongue worked around the sensitive tissue of her anus and delved deep into her rectal duct, she let out a wicked chuckle. Again, she realized that this was Christine’s doing, her influence, but she didn’t care anymore. As long as she a constant supply of both males and females to appease her naked body, she cared about nothing.

“So, what did you think of my little sister’s cunt?” she asked. “She’s ... she’s a beautiful girl,” he replied, slipping his tongue out of her anal duct. “Yes, but did you like her little cunt?” “Very much,” he breathed, fervently licking the brown ring of her bottomhole. “Did you fuck her arse?” “No, no I didn’t.” “Would you like to shove your cock up my arse and fuck me?” “Well, I ...” “Do it,” she hissed. “Do it now.”

Pressing the swelling knob of his penis hard against her well-salivated anus as she pressed her knees harder against her chest, he gazed at her in disbelief. He must

294

have thought her a right slut, she mused as his knob-head slipped past her anal sphincter muscles, his penile eye peering into the dank tube of her rectum. But that’s what she was, she reflected, her anal canal opening as his bulbous glans glided deep into her bowels. She could feel the sensitive brown tissue of her arse tightly gripping the root of his solid organ, his hairy balls tickling her rounded buttocks as his glans absorbed the inner heat of her bowels. An old man, a pensioner with his cock shoved deep into her arse ... This was what Juliette loved. This was what Christine craved.

“God, you’re tight,” the man breathed, slowly withdrawing his cock and thrusting his ballooning knob deep into the very core of her teenage body. “What do you think of me?” she asked, yanking her buttocks wider apart. “I think you’re beautiful,” he gasped, increasing his anal fucking rhythm. “You think I’m a slut, don’t you?” “No, no, I ...” “Say it. Tell me that I’m a filthy whore slut.” “You’re a filthy whore slut.” “Good. Now fuck my arse and spunk me.”

His balls slapping her firm buttocks as he repeatedly drove his swollen knob deep into her bowels, his face reddening, he shook violently as his sperm jetted into her anal canal. She could feel the cooling cream lubricating the illicit union as he rammed his throbbing knob-head deep into the very core of her young body. His sperm oozing from the inflamed eye of her anus, running down to the base of her spine, he rammed into her with a vengeance. He was good for his age, she thought happily. Perhaps old men were worth knowing after all. Pulling his trousers towards

295

him as he lost himself in the illicit arse-fucking, she pulled his wallet out of his pocket and slipped it beneath her back. Exchange was no robbery, was it?

“You’re pretty good,” she grinned as he stilled his deflating cock deep within her rectal sheath. “Very good, for an old man.” “Thank you,” he murmured, his head hanging as he recovered from his orgasm, his wide eyes gazing at the yawning crack of her inflamed cunt. “OK, get out of here,” she ordered him. “But ...” he began, his cock sliding out of her sperm-brimming rectum. “Be here tomorrow morning and you can fuck my arse again.” “Yes, yes,” he replied, hurriedly dressing. “Er ... Your little sister ...” “You want to fuck her again?” “Well, I ...” “She might come to the park after school. If you’re lucky, she might meet you here.” “You won’t say anything?” “I don’t think so. You look after me, and I’ll not mention your dirty secret to anyone. Now, get out of here.”

As he left, Juliette hauled herself up and grabbed the wallet. “One hundred and twenty,” she breathed, counting the notes. “That will come in useful.” Deciding to visit Brian and suck the spunk out of his cock, she left the clearing and walked through the park. Clutching the wallet, she felt hungry. So far, the day had been interesting, she mused, deciding to treat herself to lunch at the Greek restaurant before

296

sampling the contents of Brian’s heavy balls. The afternoon was going to be interesting, too. Especially if young Lucy met the old man after school.

297

Chapter Fifteen

A

fter lunch, Juliette called in on Brian and Meg. She’d hoped that Jane would be there. She’d had it in mind to finger the girl, massage her clitoris and take

her to orgasm. She’d thought about taking her down the garden and spanking her naked buttocks. But Jane had gone out with Jenny, her young lesbian friend. They were probably in Jenny’s room, licking and sucking each other’s clitorises. Jane was in line for a severe thrashing.

As usual, Meg went into the kitchen to make tea and Brian hovered by Juliette’s armchair pleading for her to suck his cock. Juliette tugged his zip down and pulled his erect penis out, examining his purple globe as she pulled his foreskin back. Easing his heavy balls out of his trousers, she thought about Christine. How he could have used and abused his niece like that and ... Hearing a voice echoing in the mist of her mind, she squeezed his balls hard.

“Argh,” he grimaced. “Don’t do that.” “Don’t you like a little pain?” she asked, her full lips grinning. “No, I don’t. Just suck it. Suck me off before Meg comes back.” “Did you used to order Christine to suck it?” “I don’t want to talk about Christine,” he whispered through gritted teeth. “Why don’t you suck my cock? That’s what you want, isn’t it?” “When did you last wank?” “I ... I can’t remember.”

298

Taking his swollen globe into her wet mouth, she sucked gently, kneading his heavy sperm spheres as he towered above her gasping in his adulterous pleasure. Meg rattled cups in the kitchen, oblivious to her husband’s wanton act. Had she some any closer to discovering the identity of his lover? Juliette wondered, slipping his knob out of her mouth and opening his sperm-slit with her fingertips. Had she any idea that her son’s ex-girlfriend was the other woman?

“Don’t do that,” Brian whispered as Juliette peered into his urethral opening. “Suck me off, for Christ’s sake.” “I think your wife’s coming back,” she said, releasing his cock. “Juliette ... Why are you doing this? You turn me on, really get me going, and then ...” “How old was Christine when you first fucked her?” “I don’t know. Why all these bloody questions about Christine? OK, so I used to fuck the little slag. So what?” “I need to know more about Christine and ...”

Reclining in the chair as Meg walked through the hall with a tray of rattling tea cups, Juliette watched Brian hurriedly conceal his solid cock within his trousers and tug his zip up. He was annoyed, she knew as he stood with his back to the mantlepiece and glared at her. Lifting her short skirt, displaying the swollen lips of her young pussy, she grinned as Meg entered the room and placed the tray on the coffee table. Brian went upstairs as Juliette tugged her skirt down and thanked Meg for the tea. He was in dire need of a wank, a blow job, a fuck ...

299

“What do you need to know about Christine?” Meg asked, sitting on the sofa with her tea. “Oh, well ...” Juliette stammered, surprised that the woman had overheard her. “Gary said ... I’m interested, that’s all. I mean, she was ...” “She was a common slut,” Meg broke in. “Her mother was a whore and she ...” “Your sister?” Juliette frowned. “Vicky, yes. Christine needn’t have followed in her mother’s footsteps and become a prostitute.” “The girl was forced into sex,” Juliette said in the girl’s defence. “What do you know about it?” “I think she was used and abused by men. She knew no different and ... She needed money to survive after her mother died.” “That’s true, but she could have come to me. I’d have taken her in and cared for her.” “She couldn’t do that.” “Why ever not? I told her to come and live with us. I said that we had a spare room and ...” “She was afraid to live here,” Juliette interrupted the woman. “She didn’t want to be used for ...” “Tell me exactly what you know about her,” Meg said, staring hard at Juliette. “I had a feeling that she was frightened. I thought her mother had turned her against me and she was afraid of me.”

300

“She wasn’t afraid of you,” Juliette murmured, unable to halt her incriminating words. “She was afraid of Brian.” Was this Christine talking? she wondered, knowing that she was about to blow the lid off Brian’s dark secret. “I don’t know who’s been talking to you, but ... I always had my suspicions about Brian.” “He paid her for sex.” “God,” she sighed. “I might have guessed. I should have known. I did have an idea but ...” “And I don’t think he always paid her. I believe he forced her to commit vulgar sexual acts with him.”

Juliette knew that she had to keep quiet, but the words seemed to flow from her lips without her thinking. Everything was a mess, she reflected. Christine, Lucy, Jane ... And now sucking Brian’s cock ... Was all this meant to be? she wondered. Meeting Gary, playing the role of Christine, having sex with Brian ... It was as if it had all been planned. Had Christine planned it? Gazing at meg as the woman hung her head, Juliette knew that she’d destroyed her marriage, her life. There again, she had had her suspicions about Brian and Christine, so ...

“Say nothing about this to anyone,” Meg said, raising her head and smiling at Juliette. “We can’t change the past. What’s done is done.” “Revenge,” Juliette breathed. “No, no. Revenge wouldn’t do anyone any good.” “It might help Christine.” “What? She’s dead so ...”

301

“She might not be resting in peace.” “Juliette, I don’t think you should talk like that.” “Why not? What’s the matter?” “I have thought, on occasions, that Christine ... I’ve felt that she’s been near. I know that doesn’t make any sense but ...” “It does make sense. I’ve felt that she’s near to me.” “To you? Why would she ... I mean, you didn’t know her. You weren’t part of the family or ...” “It’s a long story, but I am involved. I believe she’s trying to come through me to ... I don’t know why. She wants something, but I don’t know what.” “Juliette, this is dangerous. You shouldn’t meddle with ...” “Meg, she’s meddling with me. I’m not trying to call her back from the dead. She’s coming to me.” “Then, you’d better ask her what she wants.” “How?” “Sit quietly and ask her. Sit alone, relax your min, and ask her what she wants.” “And if she wants revenge?” “I know what you mean. If she wants Brian, then ...You can’t leave it like this, Juliette. She might haunt you for the rest of your life. Unless you deal with this now ... She was always a very determined girl. She was headstrong and ...” “Yes, I know,” Juliette murmured. “She still is.”

Meg was right, Juliette knew. She had to deal with this now and get it over with. But what did Christine want to do with Brian? Take his life? she wondered

302

fearfully. No, she didn’t want to take his life. She wanted to destroy his life. And that could only mean one thing. Meg seemed to be a strong woman, Juliette mused, gazing at the woman as she sipped her tea. Juliette had been weak, weak in young and sexual arousal. Christine had had no difficulty in coming to her, influencing her.

“I know what I have to do,” Juliette sighed. “Oh?” “But, first ... Do you want Brian? I mean, you marriage ...” “I don’t have a marriage, Juliette. Brian has never loved me. He sees other woman, has vile sex with them. I’ve known all along that he’s a ... I don’t have a marriage.” “In that case ...” “I can feel her,” Meg whispered. “She’s here, isn’t she?” “Yes, so can I. I’m going upstairs to find Brian. I’ll say that you’ve gone to the local shop and ...” “I know what to do. Are you sure that you want to go ahead with this?” “I have no choice,” Juliette smiled. “As long as you don’t blame me after ...” “Christine is using you, Juliette. She’s using you to get at Brian. I won’t blame you, I can assure you of that. I just want to be sure that you want to do this.” “As I said, I have no choice.” “In that case, I’ll wait in the kitchen.”

Leaving her armchair as Meg went to the kitchen, Juliette climbed the stairs. Would Christine leave after she’d had her revenge? she wondered. Juliette still wasn’t quite sure what Brian had done, the crimes he’d committed against the girl. Paying his

303

niece for sex was one thing, but how old had the girl been when he’d forced his cock into her pussy, spermed down her throat and ... Hearing Brian moving about in the bedroom, Juliette opened the door and stared at him.

“Oh,” he smiled. “Where’s Meg?” “Gone to the shop,” she said, lifting her skirt and displaying the hairless lips of her teenage pussy. “You like young girls, don’t you?” “God, yes,” he chuckled, moving towards her. “She’ll be a while if she’s gone to the shop. We have plenty of time to ...” “What would you really like to do to me, Brian?” “Lubricate your sweet bottom-hole with Vaseline and fuck your arse rotten,” he beamed, unbuckling is belt. “Bend over the chair and I’ll grease you up.”

Taking her position, Juliette lifted her skirt up over her back and waited. She could hear him moving about, hear a lid unscrewing. The Cooling grease wiped up and down her anal crease, smeared over the brown tissue of her anus, she wondered whether this was such a good idea. Standing with her feet wide apart, she grimaced as Brian pressed the solid bulb of his rock-hard cock against her delicate anal tissue. Juliette wasn’t sure whether she heard the stairs creak as the man’s penile shaft slipped into her well-greased anal duct.

“God, you’ve got a tight arse,” Brian gasped, his heavy balls pressing against the swollen cushions of her vaginal lips as he fully impaled her on his cock. “Tight and bloody hot.”

304

“Is this what you did to Christine?” she asked as he withdrew his shaft and drove his knob deep into her bowels again. “She liked it up her arse,” he chuckled. “My cock, candles, fingers ... She took everything up her tight arse.” “”What else did she like?” “I used to piss in her pretty little mouth,” he chortled. “Did she like that?” “I didn’t ask the filthy slut whether she liked it or not. She was there to be fucked and pissed on.”

Her young body rocking with the anal fucking as he grabbed her hips and repeatedly rammed his swollen glans deep into her hot bowels, she wondered whether she’d behave like a common whore once Christine had gone. Had the scam at the party been Christine’s doing? Had she planted the idea in Gary’s mind? Juliette realized that she’d never know, there were many questions that would never be answered. One thing was for sure. Brian was about to have his life shattered into a thousand pieces.

“God, I’m there,” he breathed, his lower belly slapping her firm buttocks as he pumped his spunk into her contracting rectal sheath. “Can you feel my spunk creaming your filthy arse? God, you’re a dirty little slut.” Again and again he rammed his knob-head into the core of her trembling body, his swinging balls draining as he filled her with his orgasmic cream. “Filthy little slut,” he gasped, slapping her buttocks with his palm. “You’re going to get this every day, you fucking slag. You’re going to get what that slut Christine got. A daily arse fucking.”

305

Turning her head, Juliette gazed at Meg as the woman stood in the doorway witnessing her husband’s crude act of adultery. Offering her a slight smile as her young body shook with the crude arse fucking, Juliette wondered what she was thinking. A million thoughts would be racing through her racked mind, Juliette knew as Brian slowed his fucking rhythm, finally stilling his spent cock deep within her sperm-flooded rectal duct. Slowly withdrawing, he slipped his knob out of her anal opening and slapped her naked buttocks.

“You’ll get that again this evening,” he chuckled. “I’ll come round to your flat and fuck your tight arse again.” “I don’t think so,” Meg said. “What ... I thought ...” Brian gasped, spinning round on his heels and staring in disbelief at his wife. “I’d like you to pack your things, Brian. I don’t think we’ve anything to say to each other, do you?” “Meg, I ... This little slut gave me to come on. She’s been trying to ...” “The way Christine did?” “No, no ... This little tart has been begging me to ...” “I’ll be going,” Juliette said, adjusting her skirt as she walked past Meg.

Leaving the house, Juliette made for the park. She needed to sit on the bench and gather her thoughts, contemplate on what she’d done. Sperm oozing from the inflamed eye of her anus as she walked across the grass, she wondered whether she’d ever dress as Lucy again and meet the old man in the woods. Would she meet Mitch

306

again? Would she visit the ‘doctor’ for an anal examination? She was unsure of her sexual feelings as she sat on the bench. It was too early to tell, she reflected. If she was still a common whore who’d fuck any man who came her way ... It was too early to tell.

Alone with her thoughts, the summer sun warming her, she felt that Christine had gone. It may have been psychological, she knew. But she felt that she was alone for the first time since the party. No doubt Brian was packing his case, she thought, unsure whether she was happy with her intervention - Christine’s intervention. It was all meant to be, she decided, watching someone walking across the grass in the distance. As the figure approached, she realized that it was Brian. This was all she needed, she thought, wondering what to say to him. There again, he didn’t know that Meg witnessing his adulterous act had been planned.

“Fucking hell,” Brian breathed as he sat on the bench beside Juliette. “I walked out just after you left. I saw you come here so ...” “How’s Meg?” Juliette asked. “Strangely calm. I can’t think why she didn’t blow her top. She’s told me to get out, of course.” “Where will you go?” “Fuck knows. I thought you said that she’d gone to the bloody shop?” “That’s what she told me.” “The bloody woman must have changed her mind and ... God, what a fucking mess. Still, let’s look on the bright side. We can still see each other, can’t we?” “Well, I ...”

307

“God, don’t you let me down. You’re all I’ve got now. Any chance of staying at your place until I get myself sorted out?” “There’s no room,” Juliette smiled. “What with Christine staying ...” “Christine? For fuck’s sake, don’t mention that name. What were all the questions about, anyway? Christine this, Christine that ... Shit, I’m going to have to find somewhere to live.” “There are plenty of flats around,” Juliette said, noticing the old man walking through the park. “I’m sure you’ll find something. Well, I’d better be going.” “Yes, so had I. I’ll ring you, OK?” “Er ... Yes, all right.”

Watching Brian walk away, Juliette had to feel a little sorry for him. There again, the way he’d treated his young niece ... He deserved all that was coming to him, she thought, imagining him living in a poky flat. Turning as Brian left the park, she looked at the old man. Realizing that he wasn’t alone as he approached, she wondered whether to slip away. She didn’t want to play the role of Christine, the filthy slut. It was all over, she reflected. Christine had gone, and Juliette planned to return to a life of normality. As the old man noticed her, he smiled and walked briskly towards her. The man with him was in his forties, and not bad looking. Rising to her feet, Juliette decided to make her excuses and leave as they reached the bench.

“Christine,” the old man said. “It’s nice to see you again. This is Tom, a friend of mine.” “Hi,” Juliette smiled, wishing she’d left before they’d seen her.

308

“Pleased to meet you,” Tom said, shaking her hand. “Derek has told me about you.” “Oh?” “I said that we’d met here and become friends,” Derek cut in. “From what Derek has said, you sound like a very interesting young lady,” Tom grinned knowingly. “We were hoping to find you here.” “Er ... Yes, well ...” Juliette stammered, wondering whether Christine was still influencing her as she gazed at the crotch of the younger man’s trousers. “Are you doing anything or ...” Derek began hesitantly. “I was going to ...” Juliette murmured, realizing that her clitoris was swelling, her vaginal juices flowing. “I was going to take a walk through the woods,” she smiled. “Then we’ll join you,” Derek grinned.

Leading the men across the grass to the trees, Juliette knew that Christine wasn’t influencing her. Her clitoris painfully solid, she was desperate for the feel of a rock-hard cock stretching the sheath of her young pussy wide open. Her rectum already brimming with sperm, well greased with Vaseline, she was looking forward to a hard cock shafting her tight arse and pumping sperm deep into her bowels. She didn’t need Christine anymore, she thought as she walked into the clearing and turned to face the eager men. And Christine didn’t need her. It was over, Christine had had her revenge and would hopefully rest in peace. But life was only just beginning for Juliette.

309

“We won’t waste any time,” she said, tugging her short skirt down her long legs and kicking the garment aside. “We all know what we’re here for, so let’s do it.” “God,” Yom breathed, gazing in awe at the girl’s hairless vulval flesh, the swollen lips of her teenage pussy. “You’re beautiful.” “I’m not beautiful,” she grinned, slipping her T-shirt off and exposing the firm mounds of her breasts. “I’m a tart, and you both know it. That’s all you want, isn’t it? You want a filthy little slut to fuck. OK, fifty-pounds each.” “Oh, er ...” Derek stammered. “I lost my wallet yesterday. It must have fallen out of my pocket.” “No money, no sex.” “No, no. I have some money,” he grinned, pulling some notes from his pocket. “And so have I,” Tom said, taking his wallet from his back pocket. “Thank you,” Juliette giggled, taking the cash. “So, I’m all yours. Where do you want to start?” “With this,” the old man chortled, snapping a branch off a bush. “Bend over and touch your toes.”

Juliette wasn’t expecting a thrashing, but she took her position and look up at the men between her parted thighs as they slipped out of their clothes. Tom was well endowed, she observed, eyeing the huge shaft of his solid penis, his bulbous glans. His heavy balls swinging as he stood behind her and parted her firm buttocks, he ran his fingertip up and down the crease of her anal gully. Teasing the eye of her anus, he knelt behind her and ran his tongue over the sensitive brown tissue surrounding her private hole. Juliette gasped, her naked body trembling as the tip of his tongue slipped

310

inside her rectal duct. This was what she wanted, she reflected as the man’s fingers parted the wet cushions of her outer labia. This had nothing to do with Christine.

“Let me thrash her,” the old man said, wielding the branch above his head as Tom moved aside. “The dirty bitch needs a good thrashing.” Juliette squeezed her eyes shut as she heard the branch swish though the air. Landing with a loud crack across the pale flesh of her tensed buttocks, the rough leaves bit into her anal orbs. Again, the old man brought the branch down, flailing her burning buttocks as Tom looked on in disbelief. Her buttocks becoming numb, her vaginal juices streaming down her inner thighs, Juliette knew that she could fall no deeper into the pit of depravity. This was her life now. Or, she mused, another side of her life, her secret life.

Looking up at the flashy pads of her outer sex lips as the gruelling thrashing continued, she watched her vaginal cream oozing from her gaping lust hole, trickling over the petals of her inner lips, hanging in long white threads before falling to the ground. Never had she been so aroused, never had she produced such copious amounts of girl-juice. She’d found her domain, she knew as the branch repeatedly swished through the air, flailing the fire-red orbs of her burning buttocks. The merciless thrashing finally ceasing, the old man discarded the branch and parted her glowing buttocks wide.

“She’s been spunked,” he observed as sperm oozed from her tight hole. “And she’s about to be spunked again,” the younger man chuckled.

311

“Who fuck you?” Derek asked, moving aside as Tom grabbed her hips and stabbed at her anus with his ballooning knob. “My younger brother,” she lied, knowing that they’d be turned on by the obscene thought. “He fucks my arse every day.” “God, she’s a filthy slut,” Tom gasped, his bulbous glans slipping into her greased anal tube. “And she’s bloody tight.”

Juliette watched the young man’s balls swinging as he swayed back and forth, his huge member gliding in and out of her inflamed bottom-hole. She could feel his knob-head bloating her pelvic cavity as he fucked her, his massive shaft stretching the delicate tube of her rectum wide open. Her naked buttocks stinging like hell, she wondered whether she’d be subjected to another thrashing before they’d finished with her. Having paid fifty-pounds each, they’d no doubt want their money’s worth, and would get it.

Sitting on the grass with his legs parted and his erect cock close to Juliette’s head, the old man ordered her to suck his knob. Opening her mouth, she took his purple glans inside and licked the silky-smooth surface of his swollen globe, delighting in the crude three-way coupling as the young man gripped her hips harder and pistoned her anal canal with a fierce vengeance. Grabbing her sensitive nipples and painfully pulling and twisting her elongated milk teats, the old man thrust his knob to the back of her throat, gasping as her saliva ran down his shaft and trickles over the hairy sac of his balls.

312

“I’m there,” Tom breathed, pumping his spunk into Juliette’s burning anal canal. The old man unable to hold back, his spunk gushing from his slit and filling her mouth, his gasped his crude expletives as she drank from his throbbing knob. Juliette repeatedly swallowed hard, her abused young body rocking with the anal fucking, her juices of lust spewing from the gaping entrance to her cunt as the men drained their heaving balls. She could hear Tom’s lower stomach slapping the burning orbs of her naked bottom, the slurping of her tongue as she sucked out the old Man’s sperm. The sounds of crude sex, she mused, wondering what debased acts she’d be instructed to perform next.

The old man’s cock slipped out of her mouth as Tom withdrew his deflating shaft from the fiery sheath of her spunked arse. Her legs like jelly, Juliette collapsed to the ground and lay exhausted with her limbs spread her thighs twitching uncontrollably. Wondering whether she could endure another fucking, she watched the two men whispering to each other. They were planning her next ordeal, she knew as they flashed her several glances. They were discussing her tight arsehole, her wet cunt, her well-spunked mouth. Closing her eyes, Juliette revelled in the attention, her excitement rising as she waited in anticipation.

“Fist your arse,” Tom said, his penis rising. “We want to see you force your fist right up your arse.” Juliette brought her knees up to the mounds of her pert breasts and reached behind her thigh. Her finger entering the tight hole of her sore anus, she managed to push a second finger into the tight duct of her rectum. The Vaseline and sperm easing penetration, four fingers sinking into the knuckles, she pushed and

313

twisted her hand until the delicate tissue of her bottom-hole yielded, allowing half her hand to slide into the burning sheath of her anal canal.

The men watched with bated breath as she squirmed and gasped. Kneeling, Tom helped her by yanking the rounded cheeks of her firm buttocks wide apart, opening the entrance to her bowels. The old man kneeling by her head, offering his rounded cock-head to her open mouth, he was ready to spunk her throat again. Juliette quivered, letting out a yelp as her fist was finally sucked deep into her bottom, her anal tissue stretched tautly around her slender wrist. Her pelvic cavity bloated, Tom thrust his huge organ into the wet shaft of her restricted vagina passage as the old man drove his bulbous knob to the back of her throat.

Degradation, humiliation, the incredible abuse of her teenage body ... Juliette sucked on the swollen knob as she fisted her arse and Tom repeatedly drove his weapon-head deep into her spasming vagina. Her juices of desire squelching, her gobbling mouth slurping, she listened to the sounds of debauched sex as she drifted in the haze of her incredible ecstasy. With money and more than enough sexual partners to satisfy her, she’d want for nothing, she knew as her clitoris swelled against the thrusting shaft of Tom’s penis.

Managing to push her fist further into her anal canal, she could feel Tom’s pistoning cock through the thin membrane dividing her lust holes, his ballooning glans riding over her knuckles as he arse-fucked her. Her clitoris close to orgasm, she gobbled and sucked on the old man’s purple glans, desperate for his sperm to gush

314

into her thirsty mouth. She was in her sexual heaven. Fisting, fucking, sucking ... There was nothing more Juliette wanted from life other than crude sex.

“Coming,” the old man breathed, ramming his throbbing knob in and out of Juliette’s hot mouth as Tom announced that he was about to fill Juliette’s cunt with spunk. Swallowing the creaming offering filling her pretty mouth, Juliette could feel Tom’s semen jetting deep into her vaginal duct as she pushed and twisted his clenched fist and massaged the delicate walls of her abused rectum. Her breasts sadly neglected, Juliette imagined Jane sucking and biting her elongated nipples, adding to her debased pleasure. The girl would be in need of some comfort now that her father had been thrown out of the marital home. And Juliette was the one to provide it.

As Tom stilled his deflating cock within Juliette’s spermed vaginal cavern, the old man slipped his spent penis out of her cream-drenched mouth and lay trembling on the grass. Tom’s cock finally slipping out of her inflamed cunt, Juliette eased her slimed fist out of her rectal duct, her anal opening gaping as she lay quivering uncontrollably in the aftermath of her sexual abuse. She couldn’t take anymore debauched sex, she knew as her anal ring slowly closed and sperm oozed between the rubicund cushions of her young cunt. Licking her glossed lips, she hauled her naked body up and sat on the grass hoping that the men had finished using her.

“You have nice tits,” the old man grinned, grabbing the branch and swishing it through the air. “I think they need a thrashing.” “I can’t take anymore,” Juliette breathed. “I exhausted as it is.”

315

“Of course you can,” Tom returned, sitting behind her and pulling her arms behind her back. “There, not your tits are ready for the branch.”

The first lash striking the pale flesh of her mammary spheres with a loud crack, Juliette yelped and grimaced. Again, the old man swished the branch through the air, the rough leaves flailing her darkening areolae, the sensitive teats of her nipples. Screaming out as the pain permeated the rounded melons of her young breasts, Juliette struggled to break free from Tom’s grip. They were certainly getting their money’s worth, she thought as the branch lashed her milk glands again. The pain turning to pleasure as her mammary spheres numbed, she closed her eyes and listened to the swishing and cracking of the branch as Tom held her tight and the old man continued with the gruelling abuse of her teenage tits. Her clitoris swelling, her naked body trembling, she was desperate to feel a tongue snaking within her vaginal valley, sweeping over her erect clitoris and bringing out her orgasm.

“Lick my cunt,” she finally gasped, desperate for the relief of orgasm. Tossing the branch aside, the old man settled between her splayed thighs as Tom released her arms and lay her on her back. The lips of her yearning pussy stretched wide open, she could feel a wet tongue slurping around the entrance to her hot pussy, lapping up the creamy blend of sperm and girl-juice. Kneeling either side of her head, Tom pushed the wet knob of his erect penis into her mouth, gasping as she ran her tongue over the silky surface and moaned loudly through her nose.

Her naked buttocks stinging, her glowing breasts on fire, she writhed on the grass as the men again used her naked body. Tom’s cock fucking her aching mouth,

316

the old man’s tongue snaking around the erect budlette of her clitoris, she began to shake violently as her orgasm stirred deep within her rhythmically contracting womb. Wondering how many orgasms she was capable of achieving, she arched her back, the smooth plateau of her stomach jerkily rising and falling as her young body became rigid.

“Drink my spunk,” Tom breathed, his bulbous knob between her pretty lips as he wanked his solid cock-shaft. Running her tongue over his slit as her clitoris exploded in orgasm within the old man’s mouth, Juliette savoured the taste of Tom’s preorgasmic liquid oozing from his glans. His was about to gush, she knew as the intensity of her climax rocked her naked body, tightening every muscle, reaching every nerve ending. At last, the explosion of spunk came, filling her mouth, jetting to the back of her throat as Tom wanked his penile shaft and again drained his heavy balls. They were bound to leave her to rest soon, she was sure. They couldn’t go on for much longer, draining their balls, shooting their spunk.

The old man’s tongue leaving her receding clitoris, Juliette felt the purple head of his solid cock slip between the inflamed wings of her inner lips. His stamina was amazing, she reflected as she swallowed the last of Tom’s spunk. Her vaginal sheath stretched to capacity by a huge cock0sheaft, her cervix pummelled by a swollen knob, she felt her clitoris swell in readiness for yet another earth shuddering orgasm. Licking Tom’s purple globe as he shuddered in the aftermath of his coming, her naked body jolting with the vaginal fucking, Juliette spread her thighs to the extreme and almost swallowed Tom’s knob.

317

“Take more in,” Tom breathed, her lips hugging the veined shaft of his shrinking cock as he forced his knob down her throat. Almost choking, Juliette was surprised to feel Tom’s penis inflating again, his shaft filling her mouth, his knob swelling within her throat. As he withdrew and thrust into her, beginning his second oral fucking, she found that she could easily take his shaft down her throat by bending her head back. Gasping as he looked down at the deep throat fucking, he was obviously amazed by her new trick. Juliette was not only amazed but pleased that she’d discovered how to take the full length of a man’s cock into her mouth, his glans massaging the tight tube of her throat.

“She’s incredible,” Tom breathed, repeatedly withdrawing his penile shaft until her full lips encompassed his knob and driving his glans down her throat. Juliette could feel her neck expanding each time she swallowed his purple globe. The old man’s knob bettering her ripe cervix, Tom’s knob gliding down her throat, she shuddered as she reached another mind-blowing climax. Her clitoris pulsating against the wet shaft fucking her tight cunt, she tipped her head further back, taking Tom’s cock-shaft down her gullet as he gasped in the beginnings of his orgasm.

Sperm gushing down her throat, coursing down her gullet to her stomach, she had no need to swallow. The old man’s knob exploding in orgasm, pumping sperm deep into her rhythmically contracting vaginal canal, Juliette completely lost herself in the double fucking. The two cocks thrusting into each end of her teenage body, she imagined the purple globes meeting, battering each other as they spermed her insides. She was learning how to use her body to the full, to pleasure men in a way no other woman could. And she knew that she could charge what she liked. Once word got

318

round about her deep throat skills, she’d not only have more than enough crude sex but men queuing to fuck her throat.

“Bloody hell,” Tom gasped, withdrawing his salivated shaft from her mouth. “I’ve never known a girl take my cock right down her throat.” “I told you she was good,” the old man gasped, finally slipping his creamed penis out of her burning cuntal duct. “You haven’t seen anything yet,” Juliette spluttered, chocking on the sperm running down her throat. “What else can you so?” Tom asked as she dragged her exhausted body up and sat facing the grinning men. “Nothing today. You’ve totally fucked me. Meet me here tomorrow and I’ll show you things you’ve never dreamed of,” she smiled, wondering what on earth she was going to do. “Leave me now,” she breathed, reclining again and spreading her limbs. “I have to rest.” “All right,” the old man said, grabbing his clothes. “We want you in good shape for tomorrow.” “That we do,” Tom rejoined, tugging his trousers up.

They dressed and left the clearing, leaving Juliette’s young body awash with sperm, trembling from the crude sexual abuse. She was good, she knew as she looked up at the sun sparkling through the foliage high above her. More than good, she was brilliant. The taste of sperm lingering on her tongue, the male liquid of orgasm spewing from her vaginal sheath, oozing from her inflamed anal inlet, she closed her eyes and drifted in and out of sleep.

319

She was going to have to learn some new trick, she knew as she thought about meeting the men in the clearing again. Wondering whether she could take two knobs deep into her throat, she grinned. She didn’t need Christine now, she mused. Or Gary, Brian, Graham, Alan ... But she’d hang onto Jane, and Annie if she could make contact with the young lesbian. Jane would become her accomplice, she decided. She’d teach the girl the art of deep throat fucking, and earn money from her young body. Nothing could go wrong now, she reflected. Christine had done her job and left. Hadn’t she?

320

Chapter Sixteen

F

inally staggering home from the woods, Juliette was surprised to find Meg standing by her front door. She looked tired and drawn, which Juliette didn’t

find surprising in the circumstances. Inviting the woman in, she filled the kettle for the customary cup of tea. Meg not only looked tired but worried, and Juliette guessed that Brian had been causing problems. Perhaps he’d wanted to revive the marriage, she pondered. Reluctant to ask what the problem was, Juliette poured the tea and led the woman into the lounge.

“I’m afraid I look a bit of a mess,” she said as Meg sat on the sofa. “I’ve been for a long run and feel quite hot.” By the look on Meg’s face, she didn’t believe her. “So. how are you?” “I’ve discovered one or two things,” Meg said mysteriously. “Oh?” Juliette smiled, hooking her tangled blonde hair behind her ears. “I’ve been talking to Jane about her father and the problems we’ve been having.” “She must be very upset. When parents split up ...” “No, no she’s not upset about that. She saw it coming long before I did. If anything, she’s quite pleased about it. We had a long chat about ... Well, her sexuality.” “Ah, right,” Juliette sighed, hoping that the girl hadn’t incriminated her. “Jane tells me that she’s fallen in love.” “Oh, that is good news,” Juliette grinned, immediately realizing that, by Meg’s expression, it was bad news. “She’s fallen in love with you, Juliette.”

321

“Er ... What do you mean?” Juliette asked surprisedly. “Exactly what I said. Jane is in love with you.” “But, I thought that Jenny ...” “It seems that she’s dumped Jenny, which is a good thing as far as I’m concerned. The point is ... She’s told me that she’s had sex with you. What I want to know is ... Juliette, are you a lesbian or bisexual?” “Er ...”

Unsure what to say, Juliette couldn’t believe that Jane had opened her heart to her mother. Why had Jane said anything? she pondered, watching the woman wipe a tear from her eye. To say that she was in love with another girl when she knew that her parents were splitting up was bad timing in the extreme. Jane was too young to know what love was, Juliette decided, realizing that she didn’t really know what it was.

“I realize that you’re not heterosexual,” Meg sighed. “Whatever you are ... Jane wants to be with you, live with you.” “Oh,” Juliette sighed. “But ...” “Please, allow me to finish. As you’re no doubt aware, I don’t want her with any girl. Obviously, I’d far rather she had a boyfriend. However, as she’s a lesbian, I have to accept that she’s going to fall in love with someone of her own sex. In which case, I’d rather it was you.” “I see,” Juliette murmured, forcing a smile. “To answer your question, yes, I am bisexual.” “Oh, that’s a shame.”

322

“So is Jane,” Juliette blurted out. “What? But I thought ...” “I’m not going to go into details but, Jane has been with a man.” “God, this gets worse.” “I’d like her to come and live with me, Meg. We get on well and I believe that she’ll be happy here with me.” “And men?” the woman frowned. “No, no,” Juliette lied. “If I’m going to live with someone, with a partner, then I’ll expect fidelity, on both sides.” “I’m pleased to hear that. When you were with Gary, I had no idea that you were a ...” “A lesbian? No, neither did I until a short time ago. I wonder whether any of us really know what we are.” “I know what I’m about to become.” “What’s that?” “A divorced woman.” “Oh, right.” “You will look after Jane, won’t you?” “Of course I will. We’ll come and see you. And you can come here and ...” “It’ll take me time not only to get used to the fact that Jane has moved out but ... but that she’s living with another girl. Anyway, I’ll get her to call you and you can chat about ... You can make your arrangements.” “Tell Jane to move in when she likes. Today, if that’s all right?” “She’ll be pleased to know that you want her.”

323

“And I’ll be pleased to have ... I’ll be pleased for her to move in straight away.”

Seeing the woman to the door, Juliette realized that having Jane living in the flat would change things, change her plans. Promising to ring Meg later, Juliette returned to the lounge and flopped onto the sofa. Her sex holes aching, oozing with sperm, as she thought about Jane’s young body, her hairless love lips, she lifted her Tshirt and gazed at her weal-lined breasts. She was going to have to explain the state of her body to Jane, she mused. Her breasts thrashed, her buttocks flailed with the branch of a bush ... There again, why should she have to explain anything? If Jane was going to move into the flat, then she’d abide by the rules, beginning with not asking questions. Feeling happier, Juliette wondered when the girl would call. She also wondered what Gary would have to say, not to mention Brian.

“They can go to hell,” she murmured, slipping out of her clothes and stepping into the shower. Washing the dried sperm from her inflamed sex crack, the sore gully of her bottom, she lathered her long blonde hair. She wanted to look good for Jane, look appealing. The first thing they’d do was spend an hour or so in bed, she decided, finally stepping out of the shower and wrapping a towel around her naked body. Loving and lusting beneath the quilt, they’d Christen the ‘marital’ bed.

Wandering into her bedroom, Juliette dried the curves and crevices of her curvaceous young body. She imagined Jane attending her, washing her in the shower, towelling her dry and dressing her. She’d order the girl to brush her hair, attend her every feminine need. Wondering whether the girl could cook, she imagined her

324

working in the kitchen. Juliette would be home from her escapades in the park just in time to sit down to a nice meal. The arrangement was going to work out well, she reflected as the phone rang. Grabbing the receiver, hoping that it was Jane, her mouth dropped as she heard Brian’s voice.

“What the hell did you think you were doing?” he asked angrily. “What do you mean?” Juliette gasped, wondering what the problem was. “What are you talking about?” “Setting me up with Meg. I know what happened.” “Setting you up?” she echoed, wondering how he’d discovered their plan. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Meg didn’t go to the shop, she was waiting downstairs. She was hovering, waiting to ...” “She told me that she was going down to the shop,” Juliette cut in. “If you think that I set you up, then you must be mad. What did Meg say, then?” “Nothing. I worked it out for myself.” “You worked it out wrong, Brian. You’re a fool, you really are. As if I’d plan for your wife to catch us fucking, for Christ’s sake. Especially up my arse. And in your bedroom, of all places. Now, was there anything else?” “I’m sorry,” he sighed. “I have nowhere to bloody live and ... Still, that’s not your problem.” “No, it’s not. I have to go, I’m busy.” “OK, I’ll ring you some time.”

325

Banging the phone down, Juliette realized that Brian was going to be a problem. Once he’d found a flat and settled in, he’d be calling and pestering her for sex. Which would have been all right had his daughter not been moving in. Dressing in a short black shirt and white blouse, Juliette wondered what Meg would do with her life. Gary had moved out, Jane was leaving ... And to top it all, she’d thrown her husband out. She’d probably be happier living alone, she mused. She’d still see Gary and Jane, and without Brian ... Yes, she’d be happier.

Eyeing her reflection in the full-length mirror, Juliette reckoned that she looked good. Men queueing up to fuck her, use and abuse her ... Life was looking good. But she couldn’t have Brian visit her, she reflected. She could visit him, though. She’d go to his flat and enjoy crude sex and then come home and tongue-fuck his daughter’s little pink pussy. Brushing her hair, she applied her makeup and began her preparations for Jane’s arrival. Making space in the wardrobe, she cleared one of the bedside tables and cleaned the room. It was going to be strange sleeping with someone, she thought. Gary had stayed the odd night, but to live with someone permanently, sharing her flat and her life ... What if it didn’t work out? she pondered. The proof of the pudding would be in the eating. The eating of Jane’s pink pussy.

Wondering what to do with her new school uniform, Juliette turned her thoughts to the so-called doctor. Was he a doctor? she mused, imagining the man giving Jane an anal examination. Pulling the vibrator out of her satchel, she examined the pinken shaft, wondering what Jane would say to having the device forced into the tight sheath of her rectum. The thought sending quivers through her young womb, Juliette lifted her skirt and bent over. Slipping the rounded tip of the pink shaft past

326

her weak anal sphincter muscles, she drove the entire length of the phallus deep into her tight rectal duct. Gasping, she switched the device on, her eyes rolling as the vibrations transmitted through her trembling pelvis.

“God,” she breathed, managing to walk into the lounge with the vibrator emerging between the firm globes of her weal-lined buttocks. The sensations driving her wild, she walked about the room, her legs weakening, her head spinning. Never had she known such an amazing feeling, and she was sure that Jane would delight in having the vibrator forced deep into her tight bottom. Her clitoris swelling, her juices of desire flowing, Juliette eyed two large wooden knobs adorning the back a chair and grinned. Standing with her feet apart, she aligned one of the knobs with her gaping vaginal entrance.

Never in a million years had she even dreamed that she’d do such deplorable things to her young body, she reflected as she eased half the knob into the constricted cavern of her young vagina. Her body had become her temple, her temple of debased sex and crude pleasures of the flesh. The knob suddenly swallowed by her wet pussy, the vibrator sending tingling sensations deep into her hot bowels, she whimpered in her wanton self abuse. Rocking her hips, fucking the chair knob, she twisted the phallus within her rectal duct, her young body trembling, glowing with sex as she learned the fine art of self-loving.

Opening her blouse and lifting the ripe teat of her breast up to her mouth, she sucked and bit her inflamed nipple. Her mammary spheres still stinging from the thrashing, she thought about meeting the men the following day, allowing them to use

327

and abuse her naked body, to fuck her every orifice and flood her with their gushing spunk. Bent on abusing her young body, she sank her teeth into her areola, grimacing as the pain within her firm breast mingled with the pleasure emanating from her aching sex sheaths.

“God, my cunt,” she breathed, her inflamed nipple slipping out of her mouth as the sensations deep within her pelvis shook her curvaceous young body to the very core. Pushing the vibrator even deeper into her rectum, leaving only the end protruding between the hillocks of her pert buttocks, she staggered back. The chair at forty-five degrees, the wooden ball lodged within the hugging sheath of her hot vaginal cavern, she again bit into the sensitive teat of her sore nipple. The doorbell ringing as she massaged her erect clitoris and sank her teeth harder into her milk teat, she suddenly looked about her.

“Shit,” she breathed, easing the wooden knob out of her spasming cunt. Carefully withdrawing the buzzing vibrator, she switched the device off and slipped it beneath the sofa cushion and adjusted her clothing. The bell ringing again, she was sure that Jane had arrived. The girl’s timing was perfect, she mused, eyeing her vaginal cream smeared over the chair knob. Jane’s first duty would be to appease her mistress’s yearning clitoris. Running her fingers through her long blonde hair, she took a deep breath and went into the hall. This was the beginning of yet another part of her new life, she reflected, opening the door.

328

“Hi,” Jane smiled, picking her suitcase up and walking into the hall. Again, Juliette thought how young the girl looked. She can’t have been that young otherwise her mother would never have agreed to the arrangement. “Welcome to your new home,” Juliette said, leading the girl into the bedroom. “There’s space in that wardrobe and that’s your side of the bed.” “Thanks,” she murmured. “This is quite an adventure for me.” “And me. I’ve never lived with anyone, let alone ... I’ll leave you to unpack. Tea or coffee?” “Tea, please.” “I might have guessed,” Juliette laughed. “Just like your mother.”

Filling the kettle, Juliette wondered whether she was doing the right thing by having the girl move in. Already, she felt restricted, a little uneasy in her own home. But she’d get used to having someone around, she was sure. With the girl still at school, the only money she’d be able to earn was by selling her young body. But that would be easy enough with Juliette’s help. Meeting the men in the park, Jane would earn more than enough to pay for her keep. Wondering whether the ‘doctor’ would hand over cash in return for the girl’s teenage body as Jane wandered into the kitchen and sat at the table, Juliette poured the tea and asked whether she was hungry.

“I’ve eaten,” she said softly. “You do want me here, don’t you?” “I wouldn’t have agreed to it if I didn’t want you here,” Juliette smiled reassuringly. “Have you unpacked your things?” “Yes, I have. Juliette, I was wondering ...” “Yes?”

329

“About money. I don’t earn any so ...” “Don’t worry about that, I’ve got it all worked out. We’ll talk about it later. In the mean time, I want you to take your clothes off. It’s a warm day, so you remain naked until ...” “What if someone comes round?” the girl asked, her blue eyes frowning. “Then, you’ll go into the bedroom. Just do as you’re told, Jane. Take all your clothes off. I’ll take your tea into the lounge.”

Watching the girl leave the kitchen, Juliette imagined one of the men calling at the flat. She might allow them to look at Jane’s naked body, her boyish figure, but they’d not touch her. Not until Juliette decided to have her sex slave fucked senseless. Taking the girl’s tea into the lounge and sitting on the sofa, she waited for Jane, wondering whether to show her the vibrator, force the pink shaft deep into her rectal canal. Jane would appreciate the vibrator, she decided as the girl walked into the room displaying her teenage body in all its naked glory.

“Very nice,” Juliette murmured. “Stand before me and let me take a good look at you.” Grinning as her slave stood by the sofa, Juliette eyed the puffy lips of her vagina. “You have a nice cunt,” she praised her. “A pretty little cunt with smiling lips. OK, turn round and show me your bottom.” Stroking the girl’s naked buttocks as she turned and stood with her feet apart, Juliette parted her anal orbs and ran her tongue up and down her deep ravine. She tasted good, she thought, her wet tongue sweeping over the brown eye of her tightly-closed anus. Bittersweet, she tasted heavenly.

330

“Will you be getting those men to fuck me?” Jane asked, her naked body quivering. “I might,” Juliette replied. “There again, I might not. Bend over and touch your toes. I’m going to push something into your bottom.” “What is it?” the girl asked as Juliette grabbed the vibrator from beneath the cushion. “A device that you’re going to become very familiar with,” Juliette giggled, pressing the rounded tip hard against the young lesbian’s anal inlet. “No, I want you to relax.”

Holding the girl’s firm anal orbs wide apart, Juliette pushed and twisted the pinken shaft, watching as the vibrator drove slowly into her rectal tube. The brown tissue of her anus stretched tautly around the huge phallus, the girl shook and whimpered in her rising arousal. Juliette switched the device on and chuckled wickedly as the girl cried out. Forcing the shaft deeper into her rectal sheath, she parted the swollen lips of her hairless pussy and forced three fingers into the constricted duct of her teenage cunt.

“That’s ... that’s amazing,” Jane murmured, looking up at Juliette between her parted thighs. “God, it feels ... It’s fantastic.” “I’m glad you like it,” Juliette said, pushing the phallus deeper into her rectum and massaging the inner flesh of her young cunt. “I’ll take you to the park after school tomorrow. We’ll go for a walk into the woods.” “Yes, I’d like that. God, my ... I think I’m going to come.” “You’ll come all right, my pretty little angel.”

331

Pistoning the girl’s arse with the pink vibrator, Juliette slipped her wet fingers out of her tightening vagina and massaged her erect clitoris. The small sex protuberance was solid, completely emerging from beneath its pinken hood as the girl quivered uncontrollably in her lesbian ecstasy. Screaming out as her orgasm erupted, her clitoris pulsating beneath Juliette’s massaging fingertips, she rested her hands on the floor to steady her swaying body. Her juices of girl-desire streaming from the gaping entrance to her tight cunt, spewing over the carpet, she finally collapsed on the floor. Quivering, her limbs twitching as the vibrator continued to transmit ripples of sex deep into her bowels, she tossed her head from side to side.

“Turn it off,” she managed to gasp, her eyes rolling as her juices of lust again spewed from her gaping cuntal entrance. “Juliette, please ...” “All right,” Juliette conceded, kneeling and slipping the hot phallus out of her spasming rectum. “You’ll have the vibrator up your bottom again later. In the mean time, I want you to attend my needs” “In a minute,” Jane breathed, her naked body still trembling as she panted for breath.

Standing in the centre of the room, Juliette parted her feet wide, the drenched valley of her knickerless pussy gaping, her inner folds exposed in readiness for the young girl’s wet tongue. Jane finally managed to haul her exhausted body up and kneel before her mistress. Her head up Juliette’s short skirt, she instinctively knew what she was to do as she repeatedly swept her tongue up Juliette’s sex-dripping valley of desire. Juliette quivered, her breathing fast and shallow as her pleasure built

332

deep within her rhythmically contracting womb. This was sheer heaven, she mused, tossing her head back and closing her eyes as Jane’s tongue entered the wet duct of her yearning cunt. Lifting her skirt and peeling apart the wet lips of her pussy, Juliette shuddered as her clitoris swelled and pulsated beneath the girl’s wet tongue.

“That’s good,” she breathed, parting her feet further. “Don’t stop. I’m ... I’m coming.” Her clitoris exploding in orgasm, her vaginal juices gushing from her neglected cunt, she swayed on her sagging legs as her entire body shook violently. Again and again, waves of pure sexual bliss crashed through her quivering womb, shook her to the very soul as Jane sustained her multiple orgasm. Juliette imagined the girl licking her to orgasm every morning, sucking on her clitoris every night, taking her to shuddering orgasm several times every day. This really was going to work out well, she reflected as she began to drift down from her climax.

“No more,” she gasped, her clitoris receding beneath its pinken bonnet. “God, no more.” “Was that all right?” Jane asked, licking her cunny wet lips as she stood up. “All right? It was amazing. I reckon that we’re going to be very happy together.” “I know we are,” Jane smiled. “My mum will be all right once she gets used to the idea. And my dad ... Well ...” “He doesn’t know that you’re here?” “No, not yet. He’ll probably go mad.” “I’ll speak to him,” Juliette reassured the girl. “I’m sure he’ll be happy once I’ve ... Once I’ve spoken to him.”

333

Flopping onto the sofa, Juliette scrutinised Jane’s naked body, focusing on the ripe teats of her nipples, the hairless crack of her pussy. She was a beautiful young girl, she thought, wondering whether to allow the old man to get his hands on her. She was beautiful, and an asset, she mused, eyeing the wings of her inner lips as she stood before her mistress. Stroking the smooth flesh of her outer labia, she leaned forward and kissed the smooth plateau of her stomach. The time had come to take her to bed, she decided. Take her to bed and love her and ...

“Oh, you’ve changed your hair,” Jane said, stroking Juliette’s golden locks. “Changed it?” Juliette frowned, looking up at the girl. “What do you mean?” “The streaks.” “Streaks? I haven’t put streaks in it,” Juliette said, leaping to her feet and making her way to the bedroom.

Sitting at her dressing table, she fiddled with her hair, wondering what the girl was talking about. Noticing a few black strands, she frowned. Thinking that it must have still been wet from the shower, she grabbed her hair dryer. Jane stood behind her, taking a brush from the dressing table as Juliette passed her the hair dryer. It must still be wet, Juliette mused, ordering Jane to blow dry her hair. As Jane switched the dryer on and brushed her mistress’s golden locks, Juliette wondered whether there’d been some oil or something in the clearing. When she’d been lying on the grass ...

“It’s not wet,” Jane said, switching the dryer off. “The black streaks are still there. If anything, they look more prominent now.”

334

“I don’t understand it,” Juliette sighed, examining her hair in the mirror. “It must be oil or something.” “The streaks are really dark at the back,” Jane said, running Juliette hair through her slender fingers. “I’ll wash it again,” Juliette sighed, leaving the room.

Jane followed her mistress into the bathroom and wet her hair as Juliette leaned over the basin. Lathering shampoo into her golden locks, she finally rinsed it with the shower nozzle and towel dried her hair. Juliette revelled in the attention as Jane led her back to the bedroom and told her to sit on the dressing table stool. Her slave drying and brushing her hair, she grinned. It was like having a maid, she mused. A servant, a lady in waiting ...

“It’s worse than ever now,” Jane sighed, switching the dryer off. “God,” Juliette frowned, looking in the mirror. “It’s turning ...” “Black,” Jane murmured.

Pacing the floor, Juliette couldn’t understand what was happening. Perhaps the shampoo had ... Perhaps ... There was no reason she could think of to explain why her hair was changing colour. Unless ... The phone ringing, she sat on the bed and lifted the receiver. It was Meg, wanting to know how Jane was. Had she settled in? Was she happy? She mustn’t be late for school. She had to do her homework. Too many late night wouldn’t be good for her.

“It’s all right,” Juliette finally cut in. “She’s here with me and she’s fine.”

335

“It’s just that I worry,” Meg sighed. “I know you do. But there’s no need, really. Are you all right, now that you’re living alone?” “Yes, yes I’m fine. It’s a shame about Brian but ... Well, I suppose it was meant to be.” “Had it not been for Christine ...” Juliette began as Jane settled beside her and sucked her ripe milk teat into her mouth. “Had it not been for Christine, none of this would have happened.” “Oh, I’ve been reading some old letters,” Meg said. “I was clearing Brian’s things out and I found a letter that Christine wrote to me.” “Oh?” “She was jealous of Jane. She says in her letter that it’s not fair that Jane should have a decent mother like me and she has Vicky ... She says that, out of the two sisters, she had the rotten mother. My sister was never any good as a mother.” “It doesn’t matter now, does it?” Juliette said. “Throw the letter away, Meg. It won’t do you any good by keeping it.” “She goes on to say something about having Jane. I can’t read the writing. She must have been crying when she wrote it as the ink is smudged.” “Having Jane?” Juliette echoed. “It says something about being with or like Jane if it kills her. Which it did, I suppose. You will look after Jane, won’t you?” “Oh, yes,” Juliette whispered. “I’ll look after her as if she was my own flesh and blood.”

THE END

336

I hope you’ve enjoyed the book. Look out for the next FREE book on the web site. Ray Gordon.

THIS E-NOVEL IS FREE FROM THE OFFICIAL RAY GORDON WEB SITE BE WARNED - COPYRIGHT LAWS APPLY TO THIS WORK AND WILL BE ENFORCED UPON ENFRINGMENT http://www.raygordonbooks.co.uk

337